#jimin insert reader

[jjungkookislife]

Navigating Tides

♡ pairing: ex-boyfriend!jungkook x f. reader

♡ genre: exes to lovers, angst, fluff, smut [18+]

♡ summary: A cruise is the last place you expect to see your ex-boyfriend, Jeon Jungkook. You broke up six months ago, and your best friends Jimin and Yoongi assured you your ex wouldn't even remember this cruise that you booked a year in advance. However, on your first night on board, you discover your ex isn't only on the cruise ship, but there are no rooms available for him to stay in other than yours.

♡ wc: 18.9k

♡ warnings: alcohol use/mention, food mentions, mention of murder on cruise ship documentaries, threats of violence, sexual thoughts, jealousy, making out, marking (hickeys, biting, scratching), hair pulling, oral sex (f. giving and receiving), fingering (f. receiving), unprotected sex, creampie

♡ a/n: a huge thank you to the anon who suggested the title ❤

♡ date: September 1, 2024

“Jimin, I don’t think this is a good idea,” you sigh heavily as you adjust your sunhat. Your large sunglasses keep the sun out of your eyes and make it easier to take in your surroundings.

Passengers stand around you, some checking their tickets, others counting their luggage, and your best friend scoping out your next boyfriend while he checks his phone for messages regarding his beloved cat, Moon.

“Come on! You bought the ticket in advance! You know Jungkook isn’t going to show. You broke up six months ago, he wouldn’t come on this cruise if you paid him!” Jimin exclaims trying (and failing) to ease your worries. 

“He’s right,” Yoongi chimes in once he gets a photo of his cat from his parents. “Jungkook wouldn’t leave his office to come on a cruise his ex and best friends booked a year in advance. He probably doesn’t even remember it.”

“Yeah, you’re right,” you give in as the line moves forward. You pull your luggage beside you. “There’s no way he’d be here.”

Jimin nods as Yoongi moves their luggage. You stand in line with your ticket and passport in hand as Jimin rattles on about all the things he wants to do for the next seven days out on the ocean. You half-listen, looking around at the passengers,  hoping for a relaxing time. 

“We’re a few doors down,” Jimin continues, “but we’ll come get you for all our meals and we can figure out what to do that day. There’s a casino and a karaoke night.”

You nod, smiling as the line moves again. The breeze ruffles your hair beneath your hat and you close your eyes momentarily. 

A vacation was just what you needed.

Jeon Jungkook is a strong man. He’s got a lean body and hands that could rip open a pineapple with ease. He normally doesn’t demonstrate his great strength, but the women are eating it up at the bar closest to the dock. 

His assistant had reminded him about his vacation last week. A cruise, she had informed him as she showed him the next ten days blocked off his calendar. 

Jungkook had denied taking the time off but his assistant had insisted he go. When he tried to protest again, the assistant threatened to call his mother. 

Jungkook took a bite of the pineapple before throwing a handful of bills on the bar. 

“Gotta go!” He yelled over the ruckus he had caused and grabbed his suitcase with his sticky hands. The women were sad to see him go, but Jungkook had minutes before the cruise ship left the dock. 

“Welcome,” Jungkook is greeted before his ticket and passport are checked. He was directed to his floor but Jungkook headed straight for the bar, where more passengers were gathered to get their vacation started.

By the time you get to your room, you’re pleased to see your luggage waiting for you. You head to the balcony, admiring the view as the ship pulls away from the dock. 

You take a few minutes to fix your makeup and grab your sunblock before shoving your suitcase under your bed. Yoongi had insisted you cram everything into one large suitcase and he’d bring an extra one for souvenirs. Jimin had allowed you to sneak some more outfits into his luggage since Yoongi knew better than to try to limit his clothing options.

“That should do it,” you say to yourself as you head out of the cabin, just to spot Yoongi and Jimin heading your way.

“Let’s get something to eat and hit the pool,” Jimin grins as he takes your hand and Yoongi’s in the other.

Meanwhile, Jungkook has finished his drink at the bar and heads toward his cabin. 

He’s glad to see his suitcase has been delivered and he slides it under the bed easily. He takes his room key and heads back out to see what there’s to do on this cruise.

He wishes he had paid more attention to the details when you had booked it.

Yoongi is soaking wet, shaking his long black hair, making you and Jimin scream. He laughs, his gummy smile makes Jimin melt.

“You’re drying yourself off like a dog,” you comment as he sits in the chair with Jimin. 

Yoongi shrugs, leaning forward to take a large bite of the watermelon slice Jimin holds out for him. 

Jimin had slathered the three of you in sunblock, lecturing on the dangers of the UV rays and whatnot. You knew better than to ignore his advice, seeing as he was a dermatologist and Yoongi was a plastic surgeon.

“Are either of you going to get in the pool?” Yoongi asks as he cards his fingers through his wet hair. Jimin bites his bottom lip as he watches Yoongi with a look that’s all too familiar.

“Don’t you dare!” You swat at Jimin with your book. The couple laughs.

“You promised I wouldn’t be a third-wheel,” you remind them.

Yoongi nods. “We promised.”

Jimin nods. “Of course, we’re just teasing.”

“More like setting up foreplay,” you mutter but they ignore you as Jimin hands you a slice of watermelon and a cube of pineapple. The two of you were waiting for this evening’s dinner to have drinks, though the cocktails of the passengers around you looked delicious.

“Since we’re on vacation, are you gonna be seeking a dance partner?” Jimin asks wiggling his eyebrows.

“You know, for the horizontal hula?” Yoongi smirks, earning a swat to his arm.

“No! I’m here to relax!” you insist as you open your book. You clasp your kitten bookmark before it can slip out of the worn pages. 

Jimin sighs dramatically as he falls over onto your chair. “Come on! You don’t have to marry anyone, just flirt.”

“Min,” Yoongi warns, noting the shift in your posture. 

Jimin mimes zipping his lips as he sits up. 

“I just worry about you.”

“There’s no need, Minnie. If it happens, it happens, okay?” you ask as you close your book once more, giving up on getting any reading done.

Yoongi places his hand on Jimin’s shoulder, tugging him to their chair. Jimin goes easily, placated for the moment.

You steal a grape from Jimin’s plate before lying back on the chair with your hat covering your face.

Jimin smiles as he grabs his book and lies back to read, his fruit plate long forgotten. 

As Yoongi reaches for a grape, his eyes catch a familiar tattoo sleeve but when he blinks, it’s gone.

Must have been the heat playing tricks on him.

Dinner had been a blast.

Yoongi and Jimin had gotten every cocktail that you had eyes on earlier in the day. You danced, laughed, and forgot all about Jungkook.

“We’ll see you in the morning,” Jimin said as he walked you to your cabin. Yoongi waited out in the hall outside of theirs’ to make sure Jimin was in his eyesight. He’d seen too many documentaries on shit going sideways on cruises to leave either of you unsupervised.

“Goodnight, Minnie. Love you,” you hug him tight before he leaves you with a kiss to your temple.

Once he’s gone, you kick your shoes off in your cabin. It’s just as you left it. 

You let your hair down as you begin to unbutton your blue dress, allowing the thin straps to fall off your shoulders.

You’re startled when the bathroom door swings open, steam flooding out of it, obscuring whoever is there.

You scream!

The steam clears and out walks a man with a colorful tattoo sleeve on one arm, his other hand holding the white towel around his waist.

His doe eyes widen as he spots you.

“What are you doing here?!” you shout at the same time. “Me?! YOU?! Stop that!”

You both stomp a foot at the same time. 

Water runs down your ex’s sculpted chest and abs—you can’t help but stare. You remember tracing those delicious abs with your tongue, ending up on your knees with his cock down your throat.

A shiver rolls down your back.

“What are you doing here, Jungkook?” you huff, stomping your foot. You hope your next-door neighbors don’t complain about the noise.

“I’m on vacation,” he answers in a duh tone.

“In my cabin?” 

“I didn’t know you were going to be here! We haven’t talked since…” Jungkook trails off, sighing heavily. He feels the knots in his throat, the ache of holding back tears.

“You never take vacations. Why did you come?” you demand answers as you cross your arms over your chest, eyes widening when you realize your bra-clad tits are exposed. You immediately turn around, fixing your dress before facing him once again.

Jungkook rubs his nape awkwardly. He grabs the robe from the bathroom and puts it on.

“I know. My assistant insisted. I never canceled the vacation request and she made plans,” Jungkook shrugged. 

“Well, you can’t stay here!” you exclaim, pointing toward the door sharply.

Jungkook says your name, but you glare at him. He raises his hands in defeat.

“At least let me get dressed, okay?” 

“Fine,” you grumble as he grabs his suitcase from under the bed. You head to the balcony to sit while Jungkook gets dressed.

This was not how you wanted to spend your vacation. Was it too late to fly home from the next port? You couldn’t be stuck on the same ship with Jungkook for the next seven days and six nights. Just knowing he was on board would drive you up the wall.

Five minutes later, Jungkook is dressed as you reenter the cabin. You go with him to the front of the ship, flagging down someone who could help you.

Jungkook explains the situation, and the cruise worker listens while searching for any available rooms.

“I apologize, but there are no other rooms available. We’re fully booked. You’ll have to stay in the room, sir.”

“But-” You go to protest but the worker cuts you off.

“There’s nothing we can do, ma’am. I apologize but we’re in the middle of the ocean, hours from our first stop.”

“Thanks for checking,” you state in defeat as you turn on your heel with Jungkook behind you.

Back in your cabin, you go to the bathroom to shower. You come out in a robe, going for your suitcase to grab your pajamas before going back into the bathroom. 

Jungkook stays out on the balcony until you’re getting into bed.

“I’m sorry. If I had known-”

“Just don’t,” you stop him. He shuts up immediately. “I just want to get through tonight, okay?”

Jungkook nods as you pull the covers over your body. You tug the pillows and place a few between you and the spot where Jungkook will have to sleep.

Silently, Jungkook climbs into bed.

“Goodnight.”

“Goodnight,” Jungkook whispers as you turn out the lights.

Heat stifles you as you arouse from your sleep. You moan as you push the covers but the pillows’ warmth is still making you hot. You push at them, trying to shove them off the bed, but a grunt greets you instead.

“Quit,” a familiar sleepy voice wakes you up in an instant. 

You scramble to sit up, but you’ve wrapped yourself around Jungkook, who is shirtless. His bed head looks adorable as he whines at the loss of warmth before he tugs the covers toward him, sleeping some more.

Quickly, you get dressed and storm out of your cabin.

You could not deal with this without a stiff drink and your best friends.

Part of you hoped you were dreaming.

~

“He’s here!” you yell when you reach Yoongi and Jimin’s table. Plates of fruit, eggs, and pancakes greet you along with glasses filled with water, some with various types of juices, and mimosas.

You plop down on a free chair, reaching for a mimosa and then Jimin’s. Both men watch you with wide eyes as Yoongi offers you his drink.

“Who’s here?” Jimin asks, befuddled.

Jimin and Yoongi exchange a look. They had watched you go to your room before they retired for the night.

Who could you have run into?

“Jungkook!” You hiss in explanation. “He’s here!”

Yoongi frowns. “I thought that was him.”

You whip your head to face him. “You knew?!”

Yoongi rapidly shakes his head. “I thought I saw him yesterday but when I blinked, he was gone. I thought the heat had gotten to me.”

You cackle, nearly losing your mind. “Well, he’s fucking here! And he’s staying in my room!”

Jimin and Yoongi’s mouths drop open wide in shock.

“He’s what?!” Jimin recovers first as he waves down a waiter and orders more mimosas for the three of you. This revelation demanded a drink.

“Can’t he get a room for himself? Lord knows he can afford it,” Yoongi grumbles as he picks at his buttery toast.

“No, it’s booked solid,” you sigh as you cover your face with your hands.

“Good morning, everyone!” Jungkook greets you before he takes the empty seat beside you. He helps himself to some fruit and some of your mimosa.

Jimin and Yoongi stare at him with wide eyes. So you weren’t lying to go home. 

“Hey,” Jimin waves weakly. “Surprising to see you out of the office.”

Jungkook ignores the jab at him. “You look good, Jimin. Very good.”

“Watch it,” Yoongi growls. “Just because he’ll be amicable doesn’t mean I won’t wipe the table with your face.”

Jungkook raises his hands in defeat. “Just being friendly. We are spending the week together after all. Isn’t that right, roomie?” 

Jungkook nudges you with his elbow.

“Eat dirt,” you respond as you ignore him and grab a stack of pancakes. You drown them in syrup and ignore Jungkook and Jimin catching up. Yoongi glares at him the whole time before breakfast ends and you head back to your room to get ready to reach the first port.

The first two days on board, you manage to avoid Jungkook after his appearance at breakfast that one morning. 

You were three days into your cruise when you were hanging poolside with Jimin and Yoongi once again. The warmth of the sun felt nice on your skin, even with Jimin’s nagging about flipping over and reapplying sunblock.

Your swimsuit was something sexy Jimin had picked out to accentuate your favorite features of your body. He had picked out a few outfits for you and Yoongi to match his. You looked more like a polytriad than a group of friends, but you liked the outfits.

Your sun hat and sunglasses kept out the gazes of any men who would have the slightest interest in you, much to Jimin’s annoyance.

Jimin sits on his sun lounger slathering more sunblock on his skin while Yoongi goes off to get the three of you drinks. You’ve been busy the past few days shopping, eating, dancing, laughing, and enjoying life away from the claws of capitalism.

Shade casts over you, and you look up to see Jungkook’s smiling face, dimples and all.

“What do you want, Jeon?” you huff as you sit up, removing your sunglasses. 

Jungkook stands over you, checking you out in your swimsuit. He briefly remembers the times he held you in his arms, when his touch aroused you, not repulsed you.

Jungkook sits down at the end of your seat. His body glistened as if he had just gotten out of the pool. You’re sure there’s at least a gaggle of men and women staring at the both of you. Jungkook attracted attention wherever he went. His glorious body, tattoos, hair, and a radiant smile broke more than just your heart.

His piercings catch the sun, the glint hitting your eyes.

“Yeah,” Jimin pipes up. “This zone is for loading future husbands only.”

You roll your eyes at Jimin but lean back as Jungkook’s body freezes.

“Husbands?” 

“Yes,” Jimin retorts, “Husbands.”

“I didn’t know you were looking,” Jungkook said as he looked at you, perplexed. 

You shrug.

“I figure the next person I date will be the one.”

Jungkook remains silent. He cards a tattooed hand through his wet hair, and you curse him in your mind. He knew how hot he looked, he just wanted to make you suffer.

You weren’t going to give in to his tricks though.

You move your legs toward you, pretending you don’t want to get hit with water droplets but you can’t ignore the rapid heartbeat between your legs. 

“JK!” Yoongi shouts as he approaches, squirting Jungkook with a water gun. 

“Hey!” Jungkook shouts as he chases Yoongi, quickly catching up to the older man. A fight ensues as both men try to gain control of the water gun before Jungkook acquires one from a bystander.

“Fuck,” you groan as you put your sun hat back on.

“He’s fucking hot,” Jimin groans as he lies back. You look at each other and burst out laughing.

“He’s a menace,” you sigh but your heart flutters as you spot him in the pool with Yoongi. The two are splashing each other and some of the other passengers but they don’t seem to mind as they join in.

Jimin is silent for a few minutes before he turns to face you.

“Be honest with me, babe. You still love him?”

“Do you even have to ask?” you respond as you watch Jungkook shake the water out of his hair before he pulls himself out of the pool.

Jungkook ignores the way his cock throbs at the sight of you in your sundress as you walk down the hall to meet Jimin and Yoongi. He nearly drools at the sway of your hips as your body shows off all your best assets.

His thoughts easily wander, you were the only one he ever felt like he could be himself. You were his best friend and he’d lost you over a heated argument about him working so much. He had said some things he had regretted, especially when he lost you.

He had spent the last six months thrown into work, avoiding any socialization wherever possible. He didn’t want to meet someone new, he wanted you. But you had blocked him, made it clear that you wanted nothing to do with him and now you were confined to a cruise ship and he would do whatever it took to get you back.

You turn when you hear your name being called, and heat rushes to your cheeks when you spot the captain, Kim Namjoon. 

He looks divine in his crisp white uniform, his hat tucked under his right arm. 

“Good evening,” he greets you with a dimpled grin. You smile brightly at him, asking him about his day. 

He had heard about your predicament with Jungkook the following morning and had invited you to a special dinner with him tonight as an apology for the inconvenience.

Normally, you would have denied any sort of offer, not wanting to inconvenience anyone but Namjoon was hot, smart, and funny. 

Namjoon offers you his arm, which you take giddily as he escorts you to your private dinner. 

Within five minutes he had you laughing, wine threatening to shoot out of your nose. 

Jimin had encouraged you to go to dinner after he spotted the captain later that day, and now that Namjoon’s schedule allowed, you sat in front of him in a candlelit room with a spectacular view. 

A white ceramic vase sat in the middle of the table with fresh pink peonies. Soft music played from a speaker overhead, and the sound of the ocean filled the background. 

Namjoon’s eyes lit up every time he shared a snippet of his tales from the sea. You listened intently, batting your lashes whenever he’d smile with his dimples on display. 

You know this wasn’t a date, and it would never work out with how long Namjoon had to be out at sea, but it was nice to get back into the game after such a long time. You never imagined being tossed back into the dating pool after Jungkook.

The thought makes your smile waver for a moment, and you reach for your glass of wine instead. 

Two silver-covered trays arrive shortly, stopping Namjoon mid-sentence as he smiles proudly. 

“I caught tonight’s dinner. I had our chef cook it with a special sauce that you’ll enjoy,” Namjoon states as your tray is set in front of you and you nod excitedly.

All excitement vanishes as you see two little beady eyes staring back at you.

Jungkook looks immaculate. His undercut is on display, his tattoos pop against his white-button shirt, and his smile can dazzle just about anyone… except Min Yoongi.

Yoongi is the first to spot Jungkook heading to the table where he sits beside his boyfriend. Yoongi had loved Jungkook, still did but his loyalty to you made him pull away from the younger man. An annoyance brewed where he held brotherly love for him once. If you decided to get back with him, it would take Yoongi a while to thaw out. 

Jungkook looks around the area, finally asking Jimin where you are.

“She’s on a date,” Yoongi smirks as Jungkook’s hopeful smile turns into a frown. The younger man toys with his lip piercings worriedly. 

“With the Captain,” Yoongi continues, ignoring the jab of his boyfriend’s sharp elbow to his ribs. “So she’ll be late coming to bed tonight… if she goes to bed at all.”

Jungkook’s heart deflates further as he twiddles his fingers. His eyes shine as he blinks back tears. Jimin scowls at Yoongi. 

Perhaps, he had gone too far. Yoongi slouches into his seat, abashed.  

“It’s just dinner,” Jimin tries to assure Jungkook. “They’re on the balcony by the lobby.” 

“Jimin!” Yoongi hisses before Jimin elbows his ribs again. 

“What? He loves her!” Jimin exclaims, gaining the attention of a few patrons. 

Jungkook feels his ears burn from the attention as he thanks Jimin quietly before leaving the couple to enjoy dinner. 

Heartache is quick to consume Jungkook despite Jimin’s poor assurance of you and the captain’s night. He remembered how mesmerized Captain Kim had seemed when he offered his apologies before asking you to dinner right in front of Jungkook. As if he were invisible!

Okay, maybe Jungkook was jealous. He never wanted to end things, and he didn’t mean any of the things he said that awful night of your breakup. He had taken steps to fix himself, working less, going home more, and prioritizing himself and his family. He was a new man, even his mother had noticed the change. She was hopeful you and him would get back together. 

Jungkook wallows in his sadness as he heads down one hallway and down another. He ignored the conversations around him and anyone who tried to strike up a conversation. 

Before he knows it, he arrives at the kitchen with the swinging doors. He’s about to turn away when he gets grabbed by a man in a white hat with a stern look. 

“Why are you just standing around?!” The man shouts as he hands Jungkook a silver tray with a thick lid that reflects his befuddled expression. 

Jungkook looks at the name tag on the man’s white coat that reads, Soobin.

“Listen,” Jungkook tries to protest but he’s shoved in the direction of the other doors that lead who-knows-where. Jungkook stumbles before righting himself as the staff in the kitchen zoom back and forth adding garnish, stirring bubbling pots, and plating elaborate dishes in pristine white ceramic plates 

“Hurry!” Soobin shouts from across the kitchen, his scowl sends a shiver of fear down Jungkook’s spine. He balances the tray in one hand as he pushes the black doors in front of him. 

Jungkook’s not even sure where he’s going, or how he got into this situation from just losing himself in his thoughts but now he had to deliver whatever was under the tray and look for an exit. 

Perhaps he could scale the side of the ship to get on another floor. 

There was no way he’d be facing Chef Soobin’s wrath again. That much he was sure of. 

“We’ve been waiting on you,” someone else hisses at him once he goes through the swinging door, biting his lip when one of the doors smacks his back and jolts him forward. 

“I don’t-” Jungkook tries to explain but is interrupted as someone apologizes to a man clad in white. 

Jungkook’s heart sinks as he recognizes you with every step he takes. 

“Here is dessert,” the person grins as Jungkook sets the tray on the table.

Your eyes widen in surprise when you see him, confusion forming on your brow. 

Jungkook looks to the side where the waiter is placing the remains of your dinner on a cart, and two black beady eyes seem to follow his movements as he shifts his weight from foot to foot. 

“Kookie?” You ask in surprise and his heart flips at the nickname he’d only allow you to use. 

However, before he can bask in the sweetness of it, you clear your throat and correct yourself, using his full name instead. 

“What are you doing here?” 

Jungkook bites his lip. This looks bad from all angles. The truth sounds like a fabricated lie and a lie would sound worse. 

Namjoon raises a brow at the two of you, quickly putting the pieces together. 

“Join us for dessert,” Namjoon smiles warmly as he waves over the waiter to ask for another chair but Jungkook shakes his head. 

“No, that’s okay! I just got lost is all,” Jungkook blushes as he cards a hand through his hair nervously. You follow the action closely, studying Jungkook and the way his fingers twitch at his side. He avoids your gaze and Namjoon’s, apologizing as he takes a step back. 

“I’ll go find my way back to Jimin and Yoongi. Please, don’t let me interrupt any further,” Jungkook can taste the vileness of his words but he’s at odds with his words and his thoughts. 

“Why don’t I walk you back,” you offer, surprising him and Namjoon. 

“Oh, no that’s not necessary,” Jungkook shakes his head but makes eye contact with the little beady eyes from before. 

Had Namjoon tried to feed you that prawn? Did he not know food with eyes freaked you out? How long had you stared at those bead-like eyes before the plate had been removed from the table?

“Of course it is,” you say as you rise from your seat. Namjoon remains silent as you thank him for dinner.

“It was a pleasure,” Namjoon responds as he stands. He takes your hand in his and kisses it, making you smile bashfully. 

“I’ll be going now!” Jungkook squeaks, his face red like the prawn still staring at him. Why hadn’t the waiter taken that abomination back to the kitchen yet?

Was he hiding out of Chef Soobin’s wrath too?

“Kook!” You huff, flustered as you take his arm to link with yours. Jungkook stays silent as you lead him out of the private dining quarters through a door he could have easily spotted if he hadn’t been so flustered by the events. 

Weakly, Jungkook waves at Namjoon, who watches the two of you leave.   

Jungkook gets a good look at the captain, admiring the long, thick hair that sits at his shoulders. He looks dapper in his uniform and hat, with thick arms and thighs to die for. 

Jungkook was glad he had appeared just in time, or you’d be Captain Kim’s wife before the end of the cruise. 

Hell, Jungkook would vie for Namjoon.

You remain silent as you drag Jungkook by the arm. He goes willingly as you lead him toward the giant dining room with the rest of the passengers.

You come to a halt before entering, ignoring the hunger pangs in your belly. 

“What exactly is it that you are doing, Jungkook!” You ask as your anger bubbles over now that you’re alone with him. 

Jungkook steeled himself, biting his lower lip in the way you love. 

“I apologize,” Jungkook says sincerely, though the words taste like poison. “I didn’t mean to interrupt your date.”

“It wasn’t a date,” you respond automatically, cringing at the speed of your words. 

Jungkook visibly perks up.

“Don’t go getting any ideas,” you mutter as you cross your arms over your chest, drawing Jungkook’s saddened gaze for a moment. “Though I did need some rescuing, so thank you.”

Jungkook perks up again, smiling cutely. 

Before any more words are exchanged, your stomach rumbles loudly. Jungkook bites back his laughter as you cover your face.

“Oh my!” Jungkook giggles when your tummy rumbles again. 

“Kook!” You whine, stomping your foot. “Stop laughing!”

Jungkook continues to laugh, broad shoulders shaking as he does so. You pout, flipping him off.

“Come on, let’s get you something to eat,” Jungkook smiles as he takes your hand to lead you to the buffet. You thank him sheepishly as he hands you a clean plate to fill with food. 

You ignore the rumble of your stomach as you sit beside Jungkook in a booth.  The dinner rush has come and gone, only you and a few stragglers are left behind as the servers clean tables and stack dirty dishes a few tables away. 

“How long did you have a staring contest with that thing at the table?” Jungkook asks midway through dinner as he chews his food. For a moment he looks upset as he chews but you know it’s just him enjoying his meal. 

“Hey! Namjoon is a nice guy!” You retort as you move your mashed potatoes around your plate. 

Jungkook blinks owlishly, his cheeks stuffed with food. He resembles a cute little chipmunk.

He swallows, pounding his chest with his fist before he speaks. “I meant the prawn.”

“Oh!” you squeak as your body heats with embarrassment while Jungkook bursts into laughter. 

His eyes crinkle at the corners, his pretty nose scrunches and his teeth make an appearance. Your heart flutters in your chest, his laughter healing the wounds he’d left behind. 

No matter how much you tried to deny it, you were still hopelessly in love with him. 

You’re up bright and early the next morning. Jungkook snores softly beside you, cuddled to the pillow between the two of you. 

His hair is splayed on the pillow, one arm tucked under it to support his head. 

His broad back is on display, the covers hanging on his hips as he rolls over an inch. You had spent several mornings waking up beside him, cuddled up, sharing kisses and each other's bodies. Mornings filled with happiness and love, memories you held onto, wishing to relive. 

Instead, you get ready for the day. Jimin and Yoongi are excited to get to the port. There will be tons to do today before coming aboard for dinner and a show.

You put your swimsuit on under your sundress. You pack a change of clothes, sunblock, sunglasses, wallet, water bottle, mini first aid kit, and lip balm in your bag before heading out. 

Jimin waits for you in the hallway, informing you that his other half has gone to secure a table in the dining room before the early risers can fill up the area. 

“Soooo,” Jimin wiggles his eyebrows as the two of you sit down with Yoongi. Your plates are filled with eggs and sausage, fruits, and muffins. 

“So what?” You ask as you eat a slice of an apple Jimin cut for you, the only way you could easily eat fruit. 

Jimin is exasperated as he rolls his eyes at you. 

“What happened on your date?” Jimin asks as he takes a sip of his iced coffee. 

“It wasn’t a date,” you shake your head. “Just dinner.”

“Dinner with the cruise ship captain,” Yoongi cuts in. “That’s a big deal.”

“A private dinner with the cruise ship captain,” Jimin rephrased as he gave you his undivided attention. 

A heavy sigh escapes your beeswax-sticky lips. Should lip balm tingle?

“He served prawns,” you whisper, looking around to make sure Namjoon and his staff are not around. 

“Oooh,” Jimin smiles. 

“No, they had beady little eyes like marbles. They stared into my soul,” you shiver at the memory. 

“Yikes,” Yoongi shakes his head in disdain. He knew how much eyeballs freaked you out. 

“I couldn’t eat it,” you continue as you munch on a grape. “Then Jungkook came in and I didn’t have to.”

Jimin and Yoongi exchange a bewildered look. “What do you mean Jungkook came in?”

“Yeah,” you nod as you stab a cube of watermelon with your fork. “He brought dessert? The whole thing was odd now that I think about it.”

“You didn’t ask him?” Yoongi questions but you shrug as you finish eating. 

“We came to have dinner and it didn’t come up,” you explain with a second shrug. 

Yoongi raises a brow at you. It wasn’t normal for you to be so nonchalant about this, especially with how you’d reacted to Jungkook interrupting your vacation so far. You always had a quip or snide attitude when it came to your ex, so interrupting your not date was major. 

“Your ex-boyfriend interrupts your date and you don’t ask him why?” Yoongi is blunt with his question, seeking a direct answer. Jimin would have toed around it all day but Yoongi wanted to enjoy his cruise, plus he needed all drama set aside when he proposed soon. 

“It wasn’t a date,” you remind him in a sing-song tone. “I didn’t want to eat the eyes, sue me if I was grateful he showed up.”

“Jungkook aside, how was dinner with Namjoon? Do you like him? Do you wanna go on a date date?” Jimin inquires, hopeful that his friend may move on from Jungkook at last. You seem to want to but he knows you still love the dark-haired, tattooed man. 

“No,” you shake your head firmly. “He’d be away too much. That’s why Jungkook and I didn’t work out. Why go get involved in the same situation?” 

“Fair,” Yoongi agrees as he clears his plate. “Come on then, we have a city to explore.”

“Yeah!” Jimin cheers as he takes your hand in his to lead you toward the exit with Yoongi in tow. You smiled brightly as you headed for the port, excited to spend the day with your two best friends. 

No matter what life threw at you, they’d be by your side always. 

Jimin was excited as he watched the waves crash against the boat. 

You had stripped down to your bathing suit, and gotten lathered up in sunblock thanks to Jimin. 

Your sun hat sat on your head and your sunglasses nearly covered half your face as you laid back enjoying the breeze. 

You were doing your best to ignore Jungkook’s shirtless body. Jimin had rubbed his back with sunblock after he’d done you. 

The three of you had been surprised to see Jungkook jogging toward you at the pier, making it just in time to join you for your scheduled scuba diving session. 

Great.

Okay, so you were a little happy to see him. After all, you had planned this excursion with the four of you in mind. 

Though after the breakup, you never imagined it would be the four of you here in the ocean breeze. 

Music plays softly from Yoongi’s speaker. He’s got a thick book in his lap, as his sunglasses cover his shut eyes. He takes a cat nap, lulled by the sound of the waves crashing. 

Beside you, Jungkook puts his life jacket on, tightening the straps to keep himself safe but all it does is draw attention to his tiny waist, a waist you used to trace with your tongue. You flush at the thought, memories of you on your knees licking him up and down, teasing him just to hear him whimper and cry out your name…

“Hmmm?” You look up when you realize someone is calling your name. 

“I asked if you needed help with your life jacket?” Jungkook asks as he holds out the red monstrosity. You doubt it would look as good on you as it did him. You always felt like they were choking you. 

“I’ve got it, thanks,” you say as you take the jacket from him. Cordial. You could do this. It was your vacation, you should enjoy it to the best of your abilities. You should be relaxing, and thankful to be away from the world of work. 

The boat stops soon after and a tall, lean man comes to join you. Yoongi yawns as he awakens from his nap at Jimin’s prodding. He’d be damned if his boyfriend spent the entire vacation snoozing. 

“My name is Taehyung or Tae. Whichever you prefer,” the man introduced himself with a boxy grin. His dark curly hair moved with the breeze and his sun-kissed skin seemed to glow beautifully under the early morning sun. 

“Today we’ll be scuba diving in one of my favorite spots. We’ll be using the buddy system for this excursion, break for lunch, and then sail until four pm.”

You groan. The buddy system. You were shit out of luck as Jimin grabs Yoongi and leads him to the edge of the boat as Taehyung goes over a few more rules. 

Your two best friends hold hands as they get into the water, laughing as they resurface. 

Taehyung approaches you, smiling. “Let me know if you have any questions or if there’s anything specific you’d like to see today. The weather seems to be cooperating with us this morning.” 

“Thank you,” you say graciously as you begin to snap the buckles of your life jacket. You cry out when your hair gets caught in one and Taehyung is quick to unsnap the buckle and release your hair. 

“Here you go,” he coos gently as he pulls your hair upward to tie it in a loose bun. “Safety first.”

You lock your gaze on him as he easily ties your hair. He’s so close it makes your heart flip. His minty breath brushes your skin as he leans in closer to make sure he’s got all of your hair in one hand before tying a scrunchie around it. 

“There we go,” he muses as he takes a step back to admire his handiwork. “Perfect.”

Jungkook glares at the back of Taehyung’s head, cursing him in his mind. Would pushing Taehyung off his boat be rude? Jungkook didn’t think so. However, he didn’t need to be charged and stranded overseas. So he’d play nice. 

For now.

“Can we get in the water now?” Jungkook huffs as he puts his goggles on. “We came here to scuba dive.”

“Yeah,” you nod as you put your goggles on with Taehyung's help, much to Jungkook’s indignation. 

“There we go, love. Don’t want you getting hurt,” Taehyung smiles warmly as he helps you into the water. 

“It’s cold!” You exclaim, giggling as Taehyung dips into the water only to resurface moments later. He brushes his wet hair back, and you bite your bottom lip as he shakes the excess water off. 

Jimin notices the interaction and swims toward you, easily escaping Yoongi’s attempts to stop him from playing Cupid in the middle of the ocean. 

“Tae, can we go down now?” Jimin asks pleasantly, ignoring the death flares from

Yoongi and Jungkook. 

“Sure,” Taehyung responds as he leads the group to an area a few feet away from the boat. He gives them some information about the sea creatures lurking about, warning them to be careful as all are not friendly.

Jungkook sticks close to you, grinning when you go underwater with him. 

The two of you take photos with his camera, giggling at the bubbles that escape underwater before coming up for air. 

“This is amazing!” You grin as you float on your back for a moment. Jungkook watches you, his heart fluttering giddily in his chest. 

All he wanted was for you to be happy. How could he have allowed his work to consume him to the point of breaking up? He always swore to himself he’d be nothing like his workaholic father, and now here he was recreating his old man’s mistakes. 

Never again, Jungkook swears to himself. He would not lose the love of his life over the company. You mattered more, you always would. He had lost sight of that but never again. Being without you these past six months had been torturous. 

Somehow he had spent days in bed, wearing ramen-stained pajamas to go with his red-rimmed eyes. Jungkook didn’t know your eyes could hurt so much from crying, that the ache would almost rival that of his broken heart. 

He didn’t want to imagine what you had gone through. The pain he had caused. 

“Earth to Kook! Are you there?” Jungkook is startled out of his thoughts as you wave your hand in front of his face. “We’re going to the boat for lunch.”

Jungkook follows you as you swim back to the boat. Taehyung helps you out of the water, offering you a towel to dry off with before joining Jimin and Yoongi. 

Taehyung gives the four of you space as the boat hits the waves once more. 

“I’m so hungry,” Jimin hums as he takes a seat to look at the spread on the table. 

“Ooh, guacamole, tacos, and burritos,” Jungkook nearly drools as you grab a plate for him and one for yourself. 

The four of you enjoy lunch before Jimin falls asleep with Yoongi’s head on his lap. You dab some sunblock on their faces, and hope the sun doesn’t hit them.

“Today was fun,” Jungkook said as he sipped his beer. He sets it between you, and you reach for it to sip it. You weren’t a fan of beer but now and then you’d enjoy a sip of Jungkook’s. Old habits die hard apparently. 

Jungkook remains silent at the indirect kiss. However, on the inside, he’s giggling to himself. 

“It was,” you agree as you lie back, moaning as your muscles relax. You could easily fall asleep right there with the waves gently rocking the boat. 

“I’m sorry for crashing your vacation,” Jungkook apologizes after a moment of silence. “I wouldn’t have come if I knew you’d be here.”

“Gee, thanks,” you huff, offended. 

“No, no!” Jungkook shakes his head quickly. “I meant because I know you wouldn’t want to see me after…”

Your heart sinks in your chest as you toy with the edge of the towel to distract yourself. The wind ruffles your hair as you stare out into the ocean. 

“Despite everything that’s happened, I’ve had fun on this cruise. We can be cordial, right?” 

“Yeah,” Jungkook nods, ignoring the crack in his heart. “Of course.”

You turn to face Jungkook, his dark brown eyes locked on yours. For a split second, you consider leaning in closer, kissing him for old-time’s sake but you don’t. No matter how many times you fantasized about being with him, he wasn’t yours. Not even the cute mole under his lip could tempt you enough to kiss him, and you loved that mole!

“I accept your apology,” you say, focusing your eyes on his instead of the mole beneath his lip or his tongue tracing his piercings like you used to. 

Fuck, why were you denying him again? 

“Friends?” Jungkook asks as he offers his tattooed hand for a handshake. 

Your eyes flit from his to his hand and back before sighing. “Friends.”

Jungkook smiles brightly, fireworks going off in his chest. 

“But try anything fishy, and you’re out of here!” You inform him. 

Jungkook chuckles but agrees nonetheless. “I’m not planning on feeding you beady eyes or anything.”

“Good,” you stuck your tongue out at him and lay back on your towel. Jungkook lies beside you as you stare at the sky. 

You’re dozing off, and you swear it’s just your imagination playing tricks on you when you hear a whisper, “I missed you. I still love you.”

“They’re adorable,” Jimin cooed quietly as he looked at you curled up with Jungkook. 

“We should take a picture of them,” Yoongi agrees as he hands his phone to Jimin. Eagerly, Jimin takes a handful of pictures from different angles, all blackmail material for later. 

Once the photos are taken, Yoongi kicks Jungkook’s butt. “Get up! We’re here!”

Groaning, Jungkook stirs before Yoongi kicks him again. This time harder. 

“Hey!” Jungkook grunts as he swats Yoongi’s foot away. His shout wakes you, an annoyed frown on your face. 

“What is it?” You ask as you rub your eyes. The life jacket is still tied to your chest as you sit up. You probably shouldn’t have slept in it. 

“We gotta get back on the ship. We’re having dinner and a show, remember?” Jimin offers you his hand to help you up. You nod as you gather your belongings and Jimin helps Yoongi gather his. 

“I hope you enjoyed your time,” Taehyung bows as Jimin and Yoongi climb off the boat and onto the dock. 

“We did!” Jimin assured him as they waited for you. 

“Oh, need some help?” Taehyung asks as you struggle to undo the buckles of the life jacket. They had gotten tangled while you slept. 

“Please,” you pout as you try to untangle one strap only to tangle it more. Taehyung chuckles softly as his fingers make quick work of the buckles, setting you free in moments. 

“There we go, love. All set,” Taehyung smiles warmly at you as he helps you out of the life jacket. You thank him sincerely as you put your sundress over your bathing suit. 

“Thank you so much for today, Taehyung. I had a great time,” you say as you take his hand to get off his boat. 

Taehyung kisses your hand gently. “I hope to see you again, love. Take care.”

You giggle as you wave goodbye to the curly-haired cutie. 

Jungkook grunts as he gets off the boat last, rolling his eyes at Taehyung. 

He knew he had no right to be jealous but that was easier said than done. 

When you got back on the cruise ship, you were still smiling whilst looking at your hand. 

Jungkook was beyond jealous.

“What was that between you and Taehyung?” Jimin clasps his hands at dinner. 

You giggle at his excitement, knowing you’re gonna nip any hope of finding a man at sea in the bud. 

“It was nothing,” you assure him. “He’s just friendly.”

Jungkook scoffs from his seat, his eyes glued to his menu. 

Yoongi kicks him under the table. 

The three men are dressed to the nines. Jimin wears a black tuxedo with a white button-down shirt and skinny black tie. Beside him, Yoongi looks just as hot in a matching tuxedo with a black bow tie. 

Next to you, Jungkook is in all black. He looks delectable, and it takes all your willpower to keep your eyes off him. He had the same problem earlier when you stepped out of the bathroom in your maroon A-line dress with the deep v-cut that made your breasts look fabulous. He nearly proposed to you then and there.

“Looked like something was blooming,” Jimin insists as a server brings a basket full of fresh rolls and butter. 

“We had a few conversations while I booked the excursion,” you shrug, nonchalantly. “Nothing came of it.”

“Until he kissed your hand,” Jungkook grumbles into his menu.

“Ow!” He yelps when Yoongi’s foot kicks him again. 

“Anyway, he kissed your hand,” Yoongi grinned devilishly. “Could mean something.”

You wave him off. “He’s just being friendly.”

“He wasn’t that friendly with me,” Jungkook muttered.

You ignore him. 

You take a roll from the basket, cut it in half, and share it with Jungkook out of habit. You don’t notice the surprised look on your friends’ faces. 

“Who’s headlining anyway?” You ask as you spread butter on your roll. “I heard the act had backed out and someone else took their place.”

“Kim Seokjin,” Yoongi responds as he sips his whiskey. “I looked him up before dinner. He’s got an amazing voice. You’ll like him.”

You nod, eager to get to the show after dinner.

Jungkook looks up Seokjin on his phone, pouting when he sees an image of him on the screen. 

Did everyone you came in contact with on this cruise have to be so fucking attractive?

The lights dim as the last member of the audience takes their seat. Jungkook pouts beside you, not the least bit enthused about the handsome man who will be serenading the crowd in a few moments. 

Jimin is excited, chatting your ear off as he looks through the set list on the table. A few waiters come and go with trays filled with drinks and tiny napkins. 

The candlelit tables are the only form of light until the spotlight comes on and the first few notes of a song fill the air. 

“Welcome everyone,” a sultry voice greets the crowd from his spot at a piano. His hair is long and curly, it reaches his shoulders. He wears an all-white suit with a pink shirt underneath, the first few buttons undone to show a bit of his chest. 

His lips are plush and look oh-so kissable. He’s gorgeous, more so than his pictures. He is truly a vision that your eyes are blessed to behold. 

“Wow!” You breathe in awe as he sings a beautiful song about loving oneself. Jungkook frowns, what are the chances of him being able to steal the microphone and serenade you instead?

Nobody pays him attention as he watches Seokjin both in awe and jealousy. You seem enamored with the man as he dances with a group, never missing a note, and never sounding out of breath.

On top of it all, he’s funny too. After the first three songs, he takes a seat on a stool set out for him. He has a guitar beside him, and Jungkook wonders if there’s anything Seokjin can’t do.

“This one goes out to all the loves that could have been, the broken hearts, and the ones hoping for a second chance,” Seokjin introduces the next song as the lights dim and he strums his guitar. 

“And it feels like you’re getting further away,” Seokjin croons as his eyes mist with tears but he continues to sing.

Jungkook sits up in his chair, turning to look at you. You’re focused on Seokjin but tears are rolling down your cheeks as you take in every lyric, feeling as if it’s being engrained into your heart.

Gently, Jungkook wipes your tears with his monogrammed silk handkerchief. You gasp in surprise but soon smile through your tears, thanking him. Jungkook nods, remaining silent as the song comes to an end, and you take a shaky breath.

The show goes on, and after a few more songs, Seokjin rises from his seat. He does a few upbeat songs, getting the crowd clapping and singing along with him.

Seokjin pulls members from the audience to join him, teaching them simple choreography before he has them perform alongside him.

Yoongi and Jimin get pulled on stage, and they do amazing beside Seokjin. You cheer the loudest for them as they do body rolls all while sending flirty gazes to the audience. They both enjoy the attention, smiling as they thank Seokjin once the song ends.

Jimin blushes once he’s back in his seat. You hug him tightly, kissing his cheek. “You’re wonderful!”

“That?” Jimin giggles. “That was nothing.”

“Please,” Jungkook adds. “You were made for the stage. The both of you!”

You nod in agreement, smiling when people stop by your table to compliment the couple. Seokjin takes the stage once more, sitting on the stool for a moment while he introduces the last song.

“I’d like to end this night on a higher note,” Seokjin states as he looks out into the crowd. “Feel free to grab a partner and dance.” 

Seokjin heads to the crowd while singing. A few couples head to the dancefloor, swaying slowly to his beautiful voice. 

Jimin and Yoongi join the other couples shortly after, whispering sweet-nothings to each other as they go.

Awkwardness bubbles inside you, as you look down at the tablecloth. Would it be possible to leave the show unnoticed? Seokjin was nearby, surely nobody would notice if you made a hasty exit.

You rise from your seat sharply, surprising Jungkook. He stares at you with wide eyes, wondering where you’re going. 

However, before Jungkook can ask, Seokjin chooses that moment to take your hand, dancing with you at your table for a moment.

“When I’m with you, there is no one else,” he sings beautifully. Your heart skips a beat as you place your hand on his shoulder, smiling bashfully as he spins you once.

Jungkook is ready to head back to the cabin, not wanting to see another man fall for you just as he had. He knew when it was time to throw in the towel, and you may have accepted his apology and agreed to be friends, but how often did that actually pan out? Would you still talk to him once you weren’t stuck on a cruise ship? Jungkook wasn’t sure.

He wasn’t going to stand around and watch you fall for someone else. That much he was sure of.

Seokjin stills you once he finishes spinning you. He then places your hand in Jungkook’s before leaving to another table.

Jungkook’s doe eyes are wide with surprise. You look shocked, but lead him to the dancefloor beside Jimin and Yoongi.

“You were shining towards me, the only light found in the darkness,” Seokjin sings wholeheartedly as Jungkook holds you close. It’s been so long since the last time he held you like this; since he realized how perfect you fit in your arms. He promised if you gave him one more chance, he would make sure to never ruin it. He’d never hurt you again. He’d be more mindful of his words, he’d prioritize you over his company. Jungkook would make sure you never felt like you were an afterthought. It saddens him to think he had made you feel like that, and that it took losing you for it to snap him into reality.

How long had you been unhappy at his side? Was he selfish in wanting you back? In pursuing you still? Had his appearance on this cruise been a divine intervention or a simple coincidence? 

Jungkook forces himself to focus on you and not the downward spiral of despair brewing in his mind. You rest your head on his shoulder, swaying with him as he holds you closer.

Perhaps tonight the two of you could have a private moment to talk things out. Or maybe he’d be asking for too much?

Too soon for Jungkook’s liking, the song ends. He blinks his unshed tears away as you take a step back, clapping with everyone else.

“I’m going to head to the bar,” you inform him as you leave as quickly as possible. Jimin and Yoongi watch you go, and Yoongi places his hand on Jungkook’s shoulder.

“Tough break, man.”

Jungkook nods as he watches you squeeze through the crowd, disappearing soon after.

Jimin and Yoongi leave him by himself, the two enamored with each other after a romantic evening, both eager to get to their room for some privacy.

Jungkook is a little envious.

“Screwdriver, please,” you tell the bartender once you reach the bar. You need something to take the edge off, just a few minutes away from Jungkook and your array of emotions.

“I’ll have the same,” the voice beside you says. The bartender nods as he goes to make the drinks. You turn to your left to see Seokjin.

“You were wonderful,” you compliment, smiling genuinely. You hope you’re not bothering him. Surely he has people circling him at all times, especially after his shows.

“Thank you,” Seokjin bows his head, his ears turning red. 

The bartender places the drinks in front of you on black napkins with a gold border. You thank him before sipping your drink.

“Fuck, I needed that,” you muttter as you take a second sip.

“Trouble in paradise?” Seokjin asks as he sips from his glass. 

“You don’t know the half of it,” you respond sadly stirring your drink with your paper straw.

“I’m all ears,” Seokjin smiles, disarming any protests you might have had. 

“Don’t you have another show?” You ask with wide eyes, surprised this stranger would want to hear about your woes.

“Nope, that was the last one for the night,” Seokjin informs you. He holds out his hand for you to shake as he introduces himself. You shake his hand after giving him your name.

The two of you scoot to the end of the bar with your drinks. It takes you a few more sips of your screwdriver before you fill in Seokjin about your trip thus far and how you were stuck sharing your cabin with your ex.

“Sounds to me like there’s a lot of love there,” Seokjin responds after you’re done telling your tale. He waves down the bartender, asking for two glasses of water before he continues. “If you’ve forgiven him, what’s holding you back?”

You bite your bottom lip as you try to make a list of your doubts. 

“What if he hasn’t changed? What if we get back together and I’m brushed aside again?” 

Seokjin thanks the bartender as he pushes a glass of water toward you. He clicks his tongue before shrugging. 

“There’s no way to find out unless you try. Second chances are few and far between. Some people don’t get second chances, most try to make it work the second time. If at first you don’t succeed, try and try again,” Seokjin grins as he chugs his water. 

“So you do greeting cards on the side, huh?” You tease, playfully bumping into Seokjin. He laughs wholeheartedly, his eyes turning into half-moons. 

“I could, couldn’t I,” he says after his laughter has subsided. “But on a serious note, the two of you looked great on the dance floor. I didn’t know you were broken up when I danced with you.”

“Why do things have to be so complicated?” You huff as you finish your water. 

“They don’t have to be,” Seokjin assures you. “They’re only complicated if you make it so. You love him, he loves you, what more is there to it?”

You sigh heavily, you know Seokjin’s reasoning is a little half-baked but it makes sense. What’s keeping you from giving it a second shot? You love Jungkook so much, and despite Jimin’s attempts at fixing you up with someone, you always compare them to Jungkook. He was the love of your life, knew it from the moment you laid eyes on him in your flower shop. He had walked in looking frazzled. His black suit was well fitted and his broad chest showed from the few buttons left undone at the top. His hair had been brushed back, his undercut on display. 

Frazzled, he’d asked you for a custom bouquet. His mother’s birthday dinner was that evening and though he had a birthday present for her, he didn’t want to show up without flowers. She adored flowers, he’d informed you. All kinds, any color, any array. He never went empty-handed but the last floralist he’d ordered from had sent him nothing but stems and wilted roses. 

After that day, he made daily appearances, until eventually he asked you out. 

On your third month of dating, he had you meet his mother, her house filled with flowers from your shop. 

“It’s so nice to meet the woman responsible for my new garden,” she joked as she welcomed you into her home with a tight hug. 

Jungkook had blushed, hiding his face in his hands. 

His mother adored you right off the bat, and that’s when Jungkook knew he couldn’t live without you, didn’t want to. 

Your relationship had been perfect at first, something out of a fairytale. You spent a lot of time together, went on dates, spent the night, and tried his hobbies which involved rock climbing, kayaking, and bungee jumping. He tried yours, cooking, baking, painting, candle making. However, as your relationship wore on, Jungkook spent more and more time at work at his company. Business trips overseas, meetings late into the night, days off spent sleeping or moody. 

You understood at first. You were supportive and gave him space when he needed it but soon came the canceled dates, the forgotten anniversaries, and the forgotten birthdays. 

“I’m tired of coming second all the time, Jungkook,” you told him one day in his office after another canceled dinner. 

“I have to work, babe. I can’t put it off for dinner,” he said as he sat at his desk, barely looking up from his laptop. 

“It wasn’t always like this, Kook. You used to make an effort to come home,” you frowned as you placed your hands on your hips. 

“You know I would of I could,” Jungkook huffs as he rubs his face with his hands. He had a knot in his shoulders from the stress and a headache was building rapidly. He didn’t have time for this argument. The longer you interrupted him the longer it would take for him to finish and go home to your shared apartment. 

“Kookie,” you sigh, defeated. “I’m tired of waiting for you.”

“Nobody asked you to!” He exclaims as he shuts his laptop. 

His words shattered your heart and a knot formed in your throat. You held back tears, simply nodding. 

“Don’t worry, I’m done waiting on you.”

You had walked out of his office without another word. You headed straight to your shared apartment to pack up your belongings and crash on Jimin’s couch. 

Jungkook had gone home late that night exhausted from his day at work. He had been put off by the complete silence. The lights were all off which was unusual since you were scared of the dark. You always had one light on, whether it was the living room lamp or the light over the stove. 

Jungkook called out for you but got no response as he made his way to the bedroom. 

The silence was eerie, just like the darkness. When he flicked the light switch, his eyes widened and his heart sank in his chest. 

Drawers were open and emptied. Your half of the closet had nothing but empty clothes hangers. 

Jungkook shook his head, this couldn’t be happening. 

He rushed to the bathroom to see your makeup, face products, and toiletries were gone. He heaved, resisting the urge to puke as cold sweat beaded on his forehead. 

Jungkook went to the kitchen, opening cabinets to see if your favorite mug was gone. There wasn’t an item left that belonged to you in the apartment. 

You truly had grown tired of waiting for him. 

Jungkook fell to his knees on the cold kitchen floor. His heart felt like it was cracking into tiny pieces. He had lost you. He was sure of it. 

You were gone.

“Hello?” Seokjin waves his hand in front of your face when his question goes unanswered.

You apologize before he repeats his question. “What more is there to it?”

Seokjin had a point. What was keeping you from making amends? Jungkook was here, you’d forgiven him, and secretly his mother had called you throughout the six months to check on you but also fill you in on Jungkook’s change. No longer was he missing dinner, he was at her home promptly at six every evening. He had his days off, and spent more time with her, which she loved but she missed the shine in her son’s eyes, the little sparkle he got when he was with you.

Fear wasn’t a good enough reason to stay away, not anymore. 

“You’re right,” you give in with a small smile. 

“I always am,” Seokjin chuckles as he reaches into his suit pocket and hands you a card. “Here, call me when you need a singer for your wedding. I’ll give you ten percent off.”

You laugh, shaking your head. “Thanks, Seokjin.”

Seokjin shakes his head. “Think nothing of it. Now go, get your man back.”

“You only want us together so we’ll book you,” you laugh as his cheeks turn pink. 

“Hey, I gotta make a living somehow,” he winks at you to make you laugh. “Now quit stalling and go!”

“All right! All right! I’m going!” You laugh as you hug him goodbye, promising to update him before the cruise is over. Seokjin waves as you go, hopeful that you and Jungkook will make amends. 

Seokjin orders a shot, raising it in your honor before downing it. 

Perhaps his next endeavor would lead him to matchmaking. 

You’re filled with nerves by the time you reach your cabin. You use your bracelet to let yourself into the room, hoping the butterflies in your stomach will settle. 

However, your nerves are for naught as you spot Jungkook asleep in your bed. 

Disappointed, you head to the bathroom to change and wash your face. 

Jungkook opens his eyes once he hears the bathroom door shut. He looks at the time and notes you’ve been gone a little over an hour. 

He hopes you and Seokjin will be happy together. 

The next morning you’re up bright and early. You roll over expecting to see Jungkook, but instead, you find his spot empty and the sheets cold. 

Frowning, you get out of bed to get ready for the day. 

You were hoping to talk to him before reaching the next port. 

“Good morning!” Jimin sings as he enters your bedroom after knocking incessantly while you get dressed. 

“Morning,” you mumble as you grab your purse and sunglasses. Another sundress covers your body, this one purple with white flowers. Your bathing suit hides beneath the cool fabric, riding up a bit as you bend down to fix the strap on your sandal. 

“What’s got your panties in a twist?” Jimin raised a brow at your response. “I thought you and Seokjin hit it off last night. At least it looked that way when we were heading to bed.”

“Nothing happened,” you roll your eyes at Jimin’s nosiness. “We talked about Jungkook.”

“Ew, talking about an ex on the first date is such a downer,” Jimin comments as he follows you out of the cabin and into the hallway. 

“It wasn’t a date,” you insist as you face forward. “Have you seen Jungkook? He wasn’t in bed this morning.”

“He’s probably at breakfast with Yoongi. I sent him ahead to get us a table,” Jimin explains. 

“Oh,” you say dejected. “So you haven’t seen Kookie?”

“Kookie?” Jimin’s eyes widen in surprise. “You’re calling him Kookie again? He’s not a dick anymore?” 

“Jimin,” you huff. “Have you seen Jungkook or not?”

Jimin shakes his head. “Not since last night.”

You frown. You wanted to speak with him sooner rather than later. Tonight was one of the last nights on board, and if he was nowhere to be found you’re not sure if you’d have the courage to reach out to him once you went back home. 

“Let’s have breakfast and go about our day. I’m sure he’ll show up at some point.” 

“What if he doesn’t?” You bite your lip nervously. 

Jimin scoffs. “Please, this is the man who somehow found you in the captain’s private dining room. He’ll find you.”

You giggle as you take Jimin’s arm in yours, feeling much lighter as you head to the dining area.

“Yeah, you’re right.”

“Aren’t I always,” Jimin states cheekily.

However, Jungkook isn’t at breakfast and he’s nowhere to be seen when you get off the ship at the next port.

“Don’t worry about him, babe,” Jimin links his left arm with your right. “He’ll show up.”

“I hope you’re right,” you sigh. “I need to talk to him.”

Yoongi shrugs. “Don’t let him ruin your day. We’ve got a whole day at the beach.”

You smile as you go with the couple to check out the market on the way to the beach. You fill your bag with souvenirs for your family and friends. Jimin buys you snacks, trying them all on the way to the beach.

“This weather is so nice,” you sigh happily as you rest on your lounger under a large blue umbrella Yoongi had set up for the four of you, despite Jungkook being nowhere to be found.

“I’ll go get us some drinks,” Yoongi volunteers as Jimin mentions wanting a blue drink with an umbrella that the person a few feet away from you was sipping on.

“Get me one too!” you call after him as he raises his hand over his shoulder to assure you he heard your request.

The sand is hot on Yoongi’s feet as he reaches the bar. There’s a crowd at one end of the bar, cheering as some shirtless dude rips open a watermelon with his bare hands. Yoongi rolls his eyes as he orders your drinks and a bottle of water for himself.

“JK! JK! JK!” The crowd cheers. Yoongi whips his head to the crowd, spotting Jungkook’s tattooed arm dripping with watermelon juice. He pours the juice into a few shot glasses, while the bartender adds vodka.

“Cheers!” Jungkook grabs a shot as do a few of his fans.

“Thanks!” Yoongi pays for the drinks, sliding the cold water bottle into the pocket of his swim trunks. He barrels through Jungkook’s onlookers, earning a few angry looks as he grabs Jungkook’s shoulder.

“Hey! No touchy!” Jungkook exclaims before he realizes it’s Yoongi grabbing his shoulder.

“Oh! Yoongi! What’s up?”

“You know your girl’s been looking for you all morning?” Yoongi raises a brow as he tugs Jungkook away from the bar, ignoring the onlookers’ protests.

“She’s Seokjin’s girl now,” Jungkook shrugs.

“You’re an idiot! You know that?”

“I do,” Jungkook agrees easily and Yoongi hands him his water. 

“Drink this and come join us. I’m proposing to Jimin tonight and I don’t need you ruining this for us.”

Jungkook’s eyes widen. “Oh shit! You’re proposing! Congrats! Does he know?!”

Yoongi’s forehead vein twitches. “I haven’t done it yet.”

Jungkook nods, smiling. “You should.”

“I’m gonna.”

“Good,” Jungkook grins. “You should.”

“I’m gonna,” Yoongi rolls his eyes at the younger man.

“You should.” Jungkook bobs his head.

“I’m gonna,” Yoongi insists before carding a hand through his long black hair. “Will you shut up?! Let’s go!”

Jungkook chugs the bottle of water before following Yoongi to where you and Jimin chat under the large umbrella.

“Hey stranger,” Jimin greets Jungkook as Yoongi hands you and Jimin your drinks. 

“Hey,” Jungkook waves weakly as he takes a seat on the end of Jimin’s chair. Jimin eyes Yoongi, silently asking him what gives. Yoongi answers with a shrug.

“Okay…” Jimin grins. “Glad we’re all here.”

You nod as you sip your blue drink, not knowing what to say or do. Yoongi sits on your chair, stretching out. You poke his chest, and he pouts.

“Be good,” he swats at your hand, making you laugh as you and Jimin talk about the drink. Jungkook remains silent as he watches the ocean, wondering what he can do to make things between you less awkward.

Hours pass, and soon it’s almost sunset.

“It’s right over here,” Yoongi says as he leads Jimin by the hand to a place further down the beach.

“Hello!” A bright voice greets the four of you along with three giant horses.

“Horseback riding?” Jimin squeals in delight. He kisses Yoongi on the cheek. 

“I’m Hoseok,” the man introduces himself. “I’ll be giving you a tour.”

You all introduce yourselves.

Hoseok has Jimin and Yoongi meet their horse, becoming familiar with the steed before helping them onto Pepper, a beautiful black stallion.

“All right you two, you’re on Sugar,” Hoseok states as he hands you and Jungkook sugar cubes for the horse. “She’s the sweetest I own. Be good to her and she’ll be good to you.”

Hoseok helps you onto the horse, his hands gently guiding you forward so he can get Jungkook on behind you. 

“Place your hands around her waist and place them here,” Hoseok instructs before telling you where to place yours.

“Aren’t you a good girl?” Hoseok coos, and you giggle.

Hoseok pets Sugar, but winks at you before he gets on his horse, a beautiful sandy brown mare named Cinnamon.

Unknowingly, Hoseok is leading you to the spot Yoongi will propose. However, he takes the long way around, showing you as much of his beautiful city as possible.

Hoseok hangs beside you and Jungkook. He’s very outgoing, filling any awkward pauses with jokes, and information you’re eager to hear. 

“Why don’t you two hang back a bit?” Hoseok raises a brow, winking at you once more before he goes to Yoongi and Jimin. Sugar comes to a stop, and Jungkook jolts forward, his chest hitting your back.

“Sorry,” he apologizes as he grips your waist tighter to keep himself on the horse. 

“What’s going on?” you ask as you watch Hoseok lead Yoongi and Jimin further up before he hands Jimin a blindfold. Hoseok calls for Sugar, and she goes willingly.

“Whoa!” you hold tight to the horse and Jungkook, scared you’ll fall off and get a mouthful of sand in the process.

Soon, lights appear in the sand in the shape of a heart. Rose petals are spread perfectly throughout, spelling out the words, Will you marry me?

“Oh my god,” you whisper, tears immediately filling your eyes. 

“What’s going on?” Jimin asks as Hoseok helps him off the horse once Yoongi gets into position. A photographer and videographer stand nearby, waiting as Hoseok leads Jimin to Yoongi. Hoseok then comes for you and Jungkook, helping you off the horse before leading you to the side.

“You may remove your blindfold,” Hoseok instructs as he grabs the three horses' reins to get them out of the photos.

Jimin is confused but does as he’s told. His heart is racing in his chest, his hands have grown sweaty from nerves, and butterflies swirl in his tummy.

A gasp escapes him as the silk blindfold flutters to the sand. His hands cover his mouth as he looks at Yoongi kneeling in front of him with a black velvet box containing a perfect amethyst ring.

“Will you marry me?” Yoongi asks with hope in his eyes. 

Jimin nods, “Yes. Yes!”

You grab Jungkook, shaking him in your excitement as your two best friends kiss. Yoongi places the ring on Jimin’s finger, and you allow them to have their moment, waiting for the happy couple to turn to you and wave you over.

You wrap your arms around them both, squeezing them until they tell you they can’t breathe. You release them, admiring Jimin’s ring, giggling in your excitement as you begin talking about wedding plans.

“Congratulations,” Jungkook tells Yoongi as he watches you and Jimin bounce ideas off each other as Hoseok approaches with the horses.

“Thanks,” Yoongi smiles brightly, love in his eyes when he looks at Jimin.

“We should get going before the ship leaves without us,” Jimin turns to face the two, urging them onto the horses. Hoseok helps you back onto Sugar, his hand lingering on your waist as you settle. You laugh at something he says, gently swatting him as he laughs before he goes to help Jimin and Yoongi.

Jungkook gets on Sugar without any help, his hands gripping your waist as Hoseok gets on Cinnamon and leads the four of you back to his office.

Jimin and Yoongi are all smiles at dinner. Champagne glasses in your hands as you toast their engagement before they go off on their own.

“I’m so happy for them,” you grin as you watch your best friends leave. 

Jungkook nods in agreement. 

“What should we do now?” 

“Want to check out the party on deck?” You ask as you see fireworks going off in the distance. Jungkook nods as he follows you out onto the deck.

The two of you haven’t had a chance to have a serious conversation due to all the excitement but now with Jimin and Yoongi gone, you were unsure how to approach the subject.

More fireworks go off as you find a spot for the two of you to watch the rest of the show, amazed by the beautiful colors and patterns of the fireworks.

Jungkook smiles as the last few go off before the passengers clap and disperse.

“Should we head back to the room?” you ask Jungkook as a chill runs down your spine, your hands rubbing your arms.

Jungkook nods. He takes his jacket off to drape over your shoulders as he follows you back into the ship, going down the halls until you reach your cabin.

“I’m gonna take a shower,” you inform him as you set his jacket on the bed before going to the bathroom with your pajamas in tow. Jungkook nods, as he hangs his jacket in the small closet. 

He cards a hand through his hair before he heads out to the balcony to watch the waves. Something about the endless ocean at night made him uneasy but he couldn’t stand the tightness he felt in his chest being in such a small room feeling somewhat awkward.

“Bathroom’s free!” You call twenty minutes later as you climb into bed before Jungkook can see you wearing one of his old t-shirts to bed. You had packed it with the thought that he wouldn’t be joining you on this cruise and now you were stuck hiding under the sheets.

“Thanks!” He responds before he heads into the shower. You scroll on your phone absentmindedly, humming until he comes out. He’s shirtless as he does his nighttime skincare routine, singing a song softly to himself.

You stare at his perfect abdomen, wishing you could run your hands over his broad shoulders and tapered waist. Your lips ache to kiss every mole and scar on his body, to taste him once more. 

“Jungkook, can we talk?” You ask as you muster all the courage you can. 

Jungkook's eyes widen in surprise, his toothbrush hanging from his mouth.

He nods as he rushes to the bathroom sink to spit out the toothpaste. 

You wait patiently for him to finish before he sits on the edge of the bed. 

Jungkook waits apprehensively for you to speak as you play with the sheets. 

“I’ve been talking to your mom these past few months,” you say, avoiding his gaze. 

“My mom?” Jungkook is surprised at the revelation. “Why?”

You shrug. “I didn’t break up with her.”

You’ve got him there. 

“She says you’ve changed a lot these past six months,” you continue as you finally meet his gaze. “That you’re different now.”

“I am,” Jungkook nods eagerly. “I swear.”

“I want to believe you,” you respond honestly as you focus on the sheets, tugging them to peaks. “I’m just scared of getting hurt again.”

“I know,” Jungkook sighs heavily. “I’ve been kicking myself for how I treated you back then. I was an idiot. I said things I didn’t mean. I missed so many events and dinners. I’m truly sorry.”

“I still love you, Jungkook. I never stopped,” you admit sheepishly as you feel heat rush to your cheeks. 

Jungkook moves closer, his hand gently cupping your face. He waits patiently until you meet his gaze. 

“I never stopped loving you, baby. I want to be the man you deserve. I want to be everything I wasn’t. You are my priority. I’m sorry it took me losing you to figure it out,” Jungkook gently caresses your cheek. Tears well in your eyes as you try to blink them away. 

When one rolls down your cheek, Jungkook tenderly wipes it away with his thumb. 

“I never meant to hurt you, love. And I swear that I never will,” Jungkook promises as he hooks his pinkie with yours. You smile through your tears, wrapping your arms around him to hold him close. 

Jungkook rubs your back softly, holding you tight, afraid to let you go. He can feel your tears land on his shoulder as he holds you, whispering assurances and sweet nothings until you’re sniffling instead of crying. 

When you let go, you wipe your eyes and smile at him sheepishly. 

Jungkook holds your hands in his, kissing each of them before pressing his lips to yours. His forehead rests on yours, and your gaze meets his hopeful one. 

“You are my everything,” Jungkook whispers. “Today, tomorrow, and for the rest of my life. I love you.”

“One last kiss before we head out,”  Jungkook pouts as he stands in front of the door to your cabin, his back pressed to it. 

You roll your eyes playfully, but lean in close to kiss him. Jungkook’s large hands grip your waist, tugging you closer as he deepens the kiss, making you moan when he sucks on your bottom lip. 

“Fuck,” you curse when you take a breath. Jungkook smirks, his hand moving higher on your back. 

“We could say we’re sick,” Jungkook wiggles his eyebrows suggestively at you.  

“Please,” you scoff. “You know Jimin would break the door down if he thought I was sick.”

Jungkook pouts, “But we just got together. I want to make up for lost time.”

You run your hands over the smooth planes of his chest. You have lunch plans with Jimin and Yoongi, some wedding planning, and more celebrating you’re sure. It’s why you’ve decided not to announce your relationship to the happy couple just yet. 

Your plans for the day are very relaxed for your last night on board, until the farewell party this evening. Seokjin will be performing at dinner once again, and then the passengers will get to have one last big hurrah before going home in the morning. You were apprehensive about going home, would Jungkook keep his promise? Could you put yourself through a second breakup if things didn’t work out?*

Should you just come clean to your two best friends and ask for their advice?

“We can do all that tonight,” You assure Jungkook as you kiss the corner of his mouth and reach for the doorknob behind him. 

Jungkook smiles, nodding as he steps aside to let you by. 

“I was about to go banging on your door!” Jimin huffs as you and Jungkook sit at the table with Jimin and Yoongi. 

“So dramatic,” you mutter as you stab a cube of watermelon from Jimin’s plate. 

Yoongi looks at Jungkook with a frown. “I see you’re still here.”

“Where else am I supposed to go?” Jungkook asks with a raised brow as he reaches for a roll.

“Kinda hoped our girl here would have pushed you over the balcony by now,” Yoongi huffs, a disappointed look on his face as he turns to you. “I guess there’s always tonight.”

“Yoongi,” you roll your eyes. “Be nice. This is a happy time for the two of you. We should celebrate!”

“We have been,” Jimin giggles, ignoring Yoongi’s rosy cheeks. 

“Did you bring your wedding binder?” You ask Jimin as you sip your mimosa. Jimin shakes his head but hands you his phone where he keeps a digital copy just in case. 

“Of course, you’ll have to be my maid of honor!” Jimin exclaims as he shows you his ideas for themes and colors. 

“Duh,” you grin as you scroll onto the next page on his phone. The two of you are lost in wedding planning mode but Yoongi is watching you.

Something about you seemed different and he can’t quite put his finger on it. 

Jungkook eats his lunch quietly listening to you and Jimin chatter about the wedding. He keeps one hand in his lap as he tries not to look over at you too much. It’s harder than he thought pretending you weren’t back together. He wanted to hold your hand, to lean his head on your shoulder, or to even hold a conversation with you but he knew it would be too risky. 

If it were up to him, he’d announce it to the whole ship, so that they knew you were his once again. 

However, instead, he eats his lunch and keeps to himself. 

Yoongi can’t shake the feeling. As lunch ends and the four of you head to the pool, Yoongi keeps his watchful eye on you. 

He notes the way you laugh at Jungkook’s jokes, how you seem to lean into him more as the day goes by, sharing snacks and drinks when you would have poured them on Jungkook at the start of the cruise. 

Jungkook’s longing stares are almost nonexistent. He seems to have regained the sparkle in his eye as he laughs with you and Jimin. His nose is scrunched, and his eyes are closed into pretty little half-moons. 

“Something’s off,” Yoongi whispers to himself before the four of you split to get ready for the last evening on board. 

Music played softly in the background as dinner was served to the passengers. Everyone wore their best gowns and suits. Diamonds, pearls, rubies, and all other colorful gems were in abundance on passenger’s necks and ears. 

The candlelit room gave a softer, more romantic feel to the evening as you awaited your waiter to get to your table. 

“I’m so sad it’s our last night,” Jimin pouts as he places his hand over his fiancé’s. 

“I know,” you frown. “I wish we had more time on board.”

“You can always honeymoon on a cruise,” Jungkook suggests as he reaches for his glass of water, trying to ignore Yoongi’s intense gaze. 

“Ooh, what a marvelous idea!” Jimin chirps as he claps. He turns to Yoongi with a smile, “What do you think, babe?”

Yoongi blinks once. “You’re fucking him.”

Jimin’s eyes widen as Jungkook chokes on his water. 

“What?!” Jimin is scandalized, protests sitting heavy on his tongue. He was most definitely not fucking Jungkook or anyone else for that matter. 

Yoongi looks pointedly at you, “I’m right, aren’t I?”

“Of course not!” You hiss, shaking your head as Jungkook coughs repeatedly. You pat his back gently, asking if he needs anything as his face turns red. 

“There’s something up with you two,” Yoongi states as he stares into your soul. He quirks his head to the side as he notes the way you gently rub Jungkook’s back, offering him your glass of water and checking on him again. 

“You’re back together!” Jimin exclaims as he looks at Yoongi, who is frowning now. 

“Ew, I wish you two were just fucking again,” he spits. 

“Oh, you love me,” Jungkook laughs but doesn’t deny Jimin’s allegation.

“Can we not do this right now?” You ask as you smile at the waiter approaching the table. 

Surprisingly, Yoongi and Jimin remain quiet as your dinner is set on the table. 

Jungkook stuffs his mouth with food, nearly choking so he can avoid speaking. 

Once the waiter leaves, Jimin smirks. “So, are you two back together?”

Jungkook chews noisily beside you, looking at nearby tables instead of Jimin. 

“Technically,” you answer, giggling when Jungkook pokes your side. 

“Kookie!”

“Oh, no! They’re going to be insufferable again!” Yoongi whines as he pouts. 

“I know,” Jungkook chirps. “Isn’t it wonderful?” 

Yoongi groans, but despite his outward displeasure of your revelation, inside he’s delighted to have you happy once again. 

Though he will tear Jungkook a new one if he breaks your heart again. Jimin and you won’t be able to hold him back again…

“I’m so exhausted,” you groan as you kick your heels off in your cabin. 

Jungkook is fresh out of the shower, drying his hair with a towel on his way to the bed as you unzip your dress before scurrying into the steamy bathroom with Jimin’s gift tucked behind your back. 

Jimin had insisted you walk him to his cabin despite his confused fiancé being at his side. 

“Go away, Jungkook! I’ll walk her back,” Jimin had pushed Jungkook towards your shared room, insisting he needed to talk to you. 

“What is it, Jimin?” You ask as you follow him into his room. Jimin waves you off as he lugs his suitcase in front of you.

He searches through his clothing and some of yours that he’s packed for you. He pushed everything out of the way until he finally came out with a pretty bubblegum pink gift bag. 

“What is it?” You ask with wide eyes as he hands it to you. 

“You’re welcome!” Jimin grins as he stuffs everything back into his suitcase. 

“Jimin!” You're scandalized as you see the tiny pieces of black fabric he expects you to wear for Jungkook tonight. 

Jimin shrugs. “I had hoped you’d meet some hottie on the ship and bang his brains out. The fact that it’s Jungkook works for me.”

You turn to Yoongi who shakes his head, chuckling. “Leave me out of this.”

“Go,” Jimin pushes you gently towards the door. “Fuck his brains out. Get an orgasm or six, was that the record?” 

Jimin looks over at Yoongi who holds up seven fingers. 

“Ooh, seven like that song we like. Fuck him to that,” Jimin snickers as he leads you out of his cabin and walks you to yours. 

“What if it’s too soon?” You whisper as you reach your door. 

“Only do what feels right. Whether it’s on the cruise or later on,” Jimin says. “The gift is yours regardless.”

You unlock your bedroom door, leaning against it. You hug Jimin tightly, kissing his cheek.

“Thanks, Jimin. I appreciate everything you’ve done for me,” you squeeze him once more. 

When you part, you spot Yoongi waiting for Jimin in the hall, you blow him a kiss and step into your cabin.

“Thank you, Jimin,” you whisper as you look at yourself in the mirror. You admire the way the ruffles are soft on your skin, the lace not itchy like some sets you’ve worn before. You’re thankful Jimin cut the tags off because you don’t even want to imagine how much your best friend spent on something to get you laid.

You smile, tugging on Jungkook’s shirt that you stole from his suitcase while he showered before dinner and hid in the bathroom for this moment. 

It felt surreal to be back together, and you swore you’d take things slow this time around but tonight had been so lovely. From dinner with your favorite people in the world to dancing the night away under the stars. 

Jungkook was just as he was, and you hoped he kept true to his word. You love him so much, sometimes it feels overwhelming but you’re sure he’s your person and you are his. 

Your love knows no bounds, and being back together makes your heart sing. 

“You can do this,” you tell yourself, trying to hype yourself up but it feels like the first time all over again. You had been nervous that night, spilled wine on his pants, and bonked his head with yours when you both reached for a napkin to dab at the wine. 

Jungkook ended up wearing some of your Kuromi pajama pants while his pants were in the wash. Who knew he’d look so good in them? 

Jungkook is in bed when you finally open the bathroom door. He’s shirtless, scrolling on his phone until he hears the door.

“Oh,” his doe eyes widen when he spots you in his t-shirt. You climb into bed beside him as he sets his phone on the nightstand.

“Hi,” you whisper shyly.

“Hi,” Jungkook giggles in response as you get under the covers with him. He lies on his side so he can face you, his hand rests on your hip while the other gets tucked under his pillow.

Silence envelopes the two of you, shy smiles on your lips. Your heart beats in tune with his as he pulls you closer. Your forehead rests on his, your noses brushed, and Jungkook breathed you in. 

It only takes a moment or two before his lips meet yours, kissing you softly. Slowly, your lips move with his feeling the slight pressure from his lip rings. 

You moan, gripping his bare shoulders as he tugs you over him, making you straddle his tiny waist. 

“I’ve missed you,” he breathes in between kisses and light touches. “So much.”

“Jungkook,” you whisper, afraid that speaking too loudly will pop this bubble of comfort. 

Jungkook hushes you with a finger to your lips, shaking his head befo he moves his hand to the back of your head to pull you towards him. Fiery lips meet yours as desire pools in your abdomen. 

“Fuck,” he curses gripping you tightly, afraid to let you go lest he lose you again. He’s not sure he could survive it one more time. 

“I’ve missed you. I love you. I need you.” Jungkook states as he kisses his way down your jaw towards your neck. Your fingers thread in his thick black hair, tugging as he nips at your neck. 

“I missed you,” you confess in a heady tone as he tugs the collar of the shirt to the side. He’s eager to kiss any bit of you within reach, wanting to familiarize himself with your body once more and hopefully hear those dulcet sounds he loves so much. 

Just hearing you moan his name might be enough to send him into the stars, dispersing among the sky. 

“I love you,” you admit. Jungkook pauses, his gaze locked on yours as his heart flits in his chest, a sweet grin on his lips. You kiss him. You kiss the mole on beneath his lip, the mole on his nose, the scar on his cheek, and the mole on his neck; your favorite. 

Perhaps later you’ll kiss the scar on his shoulder, the one on his ribs, and any new ones acquired in your time apart. You’ll familiarize yourself with his body once again, and become one just like you were always meant to. 

Jungkook’s hand cups your face, moaning your name as his hands grip the shirt you’re wearing. “Let’s get you out of this, love.”

You nod, raising your arms to aid him. 

“Wow!” Jungkook exclaims, admiring the lace that barely covers your body. He tongues his lip rings, his eyes dark and hooded as you grab his hands to place on your hips. 

“Don’t just stare, baby.” 

Jungkook nods, smiling as he pecks your lips before you guide his hands to your breasts. 

His fingers toy with the string tying the two cups together, knowing he could easily get this undone. 

Without a second thought, Jungkook easily flips the two of you over. You giggle when your head meets the pillows, your body caged between Jungkook’s broad shoulders and deliciously thick arms. You run your hands over his bicep, clenching around nothing when he flexes for you. 

The list of things you’d love to do to him is endless but right now all you can focus on is him and the needy whimper that escapes him when his cock rubs against your cunt. 

“I don’t want to rush,” Jungkook admits but a roll of your hips has him seeing stars. 

Your hand laces with his, your thumb gently stroking his skin. “We can go slow, babe.”

Jungkook nods as he kisses you again, his hand cupping your cheek as your legs wind around his hips to pull him closer. Your name escapes him in a groan, the sound shooting straight to your cunt. Your eyes flutter shut as you curse, kissing him hungrily as your nails drag down his back. Jungkook kisses you feverishly, his tongue meeting yours, sucking it into his mouth. He pulls back, nipping your lip before he kisses his way down your body until he settles between your tits. 

“I’ve missed these fucking tits,” Jungkook grunts as you tug his hair.

“Kook!”

He smirks, “Soon, baby. Be patient.”

“It’s been six months,” you whine as you tug his hair again, earning a tiny bite on your wrist. 

“I know,” he responds, kissing your sternum. “But we have all night and I want these in my mouth.” 

Jungkook grabs the black string between his teeth and tugs until the bow comes undone. Your breasts are exposed as the thin lace material goes in opposite directions. 

It feels like heaven when his lips meet your heated skin. His soft lips draw out the sweetest moans from your parted lips with each kiss pressed to your skin. 

“So beautiful,” Jungkook whispers as his eyes meet yours for a brief moment. He grins when you whine his name, begging him to keep going. 

Jungkook aims to please as he takes a hard nipple into his mouth. He swirls his tongue around it slowly, gently tugging on it to make you groan before he sucks it into his mouth. 

His hand grips your other breast, rolling your nipple between his fingertips before he switches. 

Your nails scratch at his scalp, gripping his hair to hold him closer to your tit. He sucks until your legs clamp around him, your hips writhing as you grind against him. 

You’re soaking wet, dripping through your lingerie and soaking his sweatpants. 

“Stop teasing me,” you plead as you arch into him, head lolled back as your hair splays on the pillow. 

Chuckling, Jungkook releases you before he licks and sucks his way down your body until he’s gripping your hips with his hands. He tugs you onto his lap.

“I love you so much, baby,” Jungkook says as runs his hand over your mound. He pressed his index finger to your pussy, teasing you for a moment before he undoes the bows on your hips. 

You lay bare underneath him. He’s transfixed by your arousal slick on your thighs, and he licks his lips. Fuck, he’s missed you so much. 

“I love you, Koo,” you respond as he grips each of your thighs in his hands. He lies flat on his stomach as he drags you closer, draping your legs over his shoulders. 

His tongue is flat as he licks a stripe on your folds. His tight hold on your thighs makes you moan as he teases your clit with his tongue. 

A sigh escapes you as you stare at the ceiling, thighs trembling as Jungkook buries himself in the apex of your legs. Your hand reaches for his, fingers laced as he continues to feast on you. The sounds that escape the two of you are lewd, and if you weren’t so focused on the pleasure you’d be embarrassed by how loud you were being. 

“That’s it, baby. Pull my fucking hair,” Jungkook encourages as you do as he’s asked. You squeeze his head between your thighs as his experienced tongue makes you cry out his name, covering your mouth with your hand to muffle your pleasurable cries. 

“Don’t,” Jungkook huffs as he licks his lips. His dark gaze makes you clench around nothing as you focus on him. His lips and nose shine with your arousal, his hair is in disarray from all your tugging and pulling, and his eyes darken further as he moves your hand off your mouth. “I want to hear how good I make you feel. I want all your moans. I want everything.”

You nod, cursing as he slides two fingers into you and you arch, moaning when his thumb rubs your clit in circles. Jungkook kisses your thighs, his lips joining his fingers soon after. 

Heat races through your veins as Jungkook curls your fingers, watching you intently as you begin to unravel. Your breathing has changed, your moans have risen in octave, and you dig your nails into his shoulder as your orgasm hits, and your back arches off the bed as a loud moan of his name fills the room. 

Jungkook rubs himself on the mattress, your moans going straight to his cock as his chest fills with pride. 

“Kookie,” you whine when the last tremors of your orgasm leave you feeling overstimulated.

Giggling, Jungkook kisses your clit before sitting up between your legs. His hands move up and down your thighs, settling on your hips. 

“It’s been so long,” he admits in a soft tone. “Way too long.”

You sit up, cupping his face in your hands. Your noses brush as you look him in the eyes. 

“Let’s make up for lost time.”

Nodding, Jungkook kisses you gently, falling deeper in love, if that were possible. With each kiss, he promises to be a better man for you, to be the one you deserve. 

“Lie down for me, baby,” you instruct as you get on your knees to allow your “beefcake” of a boyfriend to take your spot. Perhaps you should have laid down a towel before ensuing your activities but it was too late now. 

With Jungkook beneath you, your hands are free to roam where they please. You straddle him, your bare cunt on his erection with only the sweatpants keeping you from feeling him. Soon, you promise yourself. Soon.

A kiss here, a kiss there. You kiss each of his moles, licking and sucking his skin beside his neck mole to leave a pretty little mark. Perhaps you’d be more cautious, knowing he’d have work soon but you don’t care in the moment. You’d cover him in love bites from head to toe if you could. 

Your finger traces the scar on his shoulder, and Jungkook watches you with bated breath. When you kiss it, he gives a quick anecdote of how it happened before you move across his chest to the scar on his ribs. You trace it as Jungkook fills you in on what occurred. 

Your hands run over his chest, feeling the strong muscles beneath. Jungkook’s always had a wonderful body. Such a beautiful man, inside and out. Everything about him makes you fall for him even more. 

Your lips trail kisses down his taut abdomen, leaving hickeys on his hips, near his navel, and below his scar. 

Teasingly, you stroke his hard cock over his sweatpants. He moans your name, begging you not to tease him. You giggle, kissing his cock over the sweatpants before slowly tugging them down his thighs. 

You help him take them off before wrapping your hand around him, but your fingers still don’t meet. You smile as you stroke him, his soft whimpers making you wet. 

“So pretty like this,” you coo, and Jungkook gasps when you spit on his cock. 

“Please, baby,” he pleads as you lower your mouth, kissing the underside of his dick. 

“You can beg better than that, can’t you?” You smirk.

Jungkook nods hastily, begging for you to touch him and stop teasing him. You reward him by wrapping your lips around his cock, your tongue swirling around the leaking head. 

“Fuck,” Jungkook groans as you slowly bob up and down his length. His hand finds its way into your hair, gently gripping it to steady himself. 

You start slow, ignoring the ache in your knees as you slurp and tongue at his slit. His moans flow prettily from his pretty pink lips as you take more of him in your mouth. You do your best to take all of him but you gag, spluttering around him as you focus on breathing through your nose. 

“Don’t push yourself too hard,” Jungkook breathes as his eyes roll back when he hits the your throat and you choke on him before pulling off. A bridge of saliva connects your lips to his cock as your eyes water before you take him back in. 

You spit on him, using your hand to stroke him while taking his balls in your mouth. Jungkook curses, eyes squeezed shut as the knot in his stomach tightened. Fuck, if he didn’t know any better, he’d be sure you were torturing him to get back at him. 

But you want to please him, you’ve missed having him just like this. 

His whimpers encourage you as you release him, kissing the head of his cock once more before you bob up and down his length.

It’s Jungkook who stops you with a tug of your hair, wiping the tear that rubs down your cheek. 

“I’ll cum down your throat if you keep going, my love,” he chuckles as you release him petulantly.

“But I want more,” you pout as Jungkook kisses you, his hand on the back of your head as yours winds around his neck. 

“So greedy,” he chuckles before kissing your nose. “Don’t worry, I am too.”

“How do you want me, Koo?” You ask bashfully as you sit back on your knees, ready to get into any position he desires. 

“Lay down for me, baby. I want to look at you while we make love again,” Jungkook helps you lie down beneath him. 

His fingers lace with yours when you settle under him. Your heart races in your chest as he kisses you gently.. 

You spread your legs further for him, wrapping them around his waist to pull him closer. Jungkook lines his cock at your entrance, moaning when he slides home.

“Fuck,” he grunts as you curse against his lips. “Fuck, love.”

“I know,” you sigh as you take all of him, the stretch delectable as you remember. Your eyes roll to the back of your head as you free your hand from his to grip his forearm. “Fuck, Kook.”

Jungkook tongues his lip piercings as he watches pleasure overcome you. He gives you a moment to adjust to his length. Your nails dig into his arm for a moment before your lustful gaze meets his.

“More,” you plead in a whisper as Jungkook pushes a little deeper, bottoming out when you feel like he’ll reach your throat.

Fire blooms in your belly, desire swirling deep inside you as you kiss Jungkook.

Jungkook pulls out nearly all the way before sliding back into you. Your back arches as he sets a pace that makes you moan incoherently. He kisses you, all teeth and tongues, and dulcet moans.

His lips trail kisses to your neck, sucking and biting, leaving marks behind as he moves his greedy lips to your breasts.

Jungkook’s broad frame cages you beneath him, his hips meeting yours as the lewd sounds of your lovemaking fill the room. 

“Jungkook!” you cry out as you drag your nails down his perfect back. 

“Baby,” he moans, slamming into you again and again, enthralled by the way your tits jiggle with each of his thrusts. You tighten around him, biting back a guttural moan as fire courses through your veins.

“So fucking wet for me,” Jungkook praises. His hand moves between your bodies to rub your clit while his lips find your tits. 

“Love you. I love you,” you gasp as he grabs your hips, squeezing as he pulls you onto his cock.

“I love you,” he responds, groaning when your thighs quiver at his sides. You whimper, eyes fluttering shut as his name rolls off your tongue in a heady tone that makes his head spin. 

“Jungkook, fuck,” you can’t think straight, too overwhelmed with pleasure to warn him of your approaching orgasm, but this is Jungkook, he knows you better than you know yourself.

“I know, baby. I’ve got you,” he assures you as your hips meet his, and his lips meet yours in a messy kiss that swallows your moans as you hit your high. Your body tightens for a moment, your cunt milking Jungkook as he moans your name into your neck.

“Fuck, fuck, fuck!” he whines as he fucks you through your orgasm and then through his. Sweat beads on your forehead and his. His black hair sticks to his face as he rocks his hips, sure he’s fucked you full of his seed before he pulls out and lays at your side.

Silence envelopes you two for a moment before you’re giggling with each other.

“Fuck, that was amazing,” you grin foolishly as you roll onto your side to face Jungkook, who is already watching you.

“Definitely,” he agrees, his hand pushing your hair out of your eyes. “You’re amazing.”

“Don’t get cheesy with me,” you poke his chest, smiling when he bites your finger playfully.

“You love it when I’m cheesy,” Jungkook responds as he pulls you to his chest. You’re both hot, and sticky with sweat but you’re willing to ignore it for now, at least until you can drag yourself up to use the bathroom and shower again.

“I love you,” you confirm as you place your hand in his. He laces your fingers together, moving your joined hands over his heart, kissing them.

“I love you too, baby. I always have, and I always will.” Jungkook swears as you lay your head on his chest, beside your joined hands, falling asleep to the sound of his heart beating for you.

The next morning is a haze.

You wake with Jungkook draped around you, his leg over your hip as he snores by your ear. You hate to wake him, but after you fell asleep, Jungkook had to wake you to shower, clean up, and change the sheets.

“Don’t get up,” Jungkook whines in his sleepy tone. “Stay with me.”

“We leave in a few hours and we haven’t packed,” you remind him. Jungkook groans as he clings to you.

You kiss him, morning breath not bothering you. “You’ll get more kisses if you get up.”

Jungkook whines. “No up, just kiss.”

“That’s not how this will work,” you laugh as you wiggle out of his grasp. Jungkook sighs as he sits up, his adorable bedhead makes you smile.

Lazily, Jungkook gets out of bed, yawning as he heads to the bathroom to brush his teeth and style his hair.

“I don’t wanna leave,” he says, well, you think that’s what he said with his toothbrush in his mouth. You shake your head when he spits into the sink as you pack your belongings in your bag, including the tiny pieces of fabric Jimin gifted you.

“We can vacation again soon,” you tell him as you shut your bag, and tug on the zippers to close it. It’s funny how you didn’t even want to come on this cruise, and now you weren’t sure you wanted to leave. However, you’d come without Jungkook and now you were leaving with him at your side.

Perhaps this trip hadn’t been so bad after all.

“I’ll hold you to it, babe. Now, when are we having breakfast? I’m hungry as hell after last night,” Jungkook wiggles his eyebrows suggestively. “And this morning.”

You laugh at him, throwing a shirt at him.

Jungkook ducks out of the way, cackling as he shuts the bathroom door.

Jimin and Yoongi meet you for breakfast. The two are in their bubble as you approach with Jungkook at your side.

You sit beside Jimin, kissing his cheek. “Thanks for the gift.”

Jimin brightens, “You used it?”

Jungkook and Yoongi look at each other confused.

“Used what?” Jungkook asks as he takes a biscuit from the basket on the table. He bites into it before Jimin answers.

“The lingerie.”

Jungkook chokes on his biscuit, hitting his chest with his fist before he forces himself to swallow. Yoongi hands him a glass of juice, and Jungkook thanks him with a thumbs-up.

“You’re so back together!” Jimin cheers as he hugs you tightly. Yoongi rolls his eyes in annoyance, but a pleased smile appears on his lips.

“Can we stop talking about them fucking and move onto our wedding plans?” Yoongi asks as he stifles a yawn.

“How about a destination wedding?” you offer as you rub Jungkook’s back soothingly. He smiles weakly at you, his cheeks pink.

“I like the way you think,” Jimin grins as he rattles off ideas with you and Yoongi. Jungkook is too focused on breakfast to offer any input, but he’s sure you’ll catch him up on the way home. 

Things were looking up for him.

Jungkook would have to give his assistant a bonus upon his return. 

~

“Do we have to go?” Jungkook whines as he wraps his arm around your waist. 

Jimin and Yoongi are packing the bags into the trunk of your airport shuttle. 

“We do, work awaits,” you remind him as he frowns. 

“What if we take a few days for ourselves? Just the two of us?” Jungkook questions. 

“Oh?” You raise a brow. “What did you have in mind?” 

“It’ll be a surprise until we get to the airport,” Jungkook smiles brightly. “I want you all to myself for just a little longer.”

“Then I am all yours,” you rest your head on his chest as he leads you to your friends. 

“Ready to go?” Yoongi asks as he shuts the trunk. 

“Definitely,” you answer as you take Jungkook's hand in yours. 

You’re not sure what the future holds for the both of you, but you’re hopeful it’ll be bright with Jungkook at your side once more. 

© jjungkookislife - I do not allow reposts or translations of my work on any platforms, this includes Youtube.

[faebled-stories]

Unbroken Connection

Kinkvember Day 18: Voodoo Magic

Aespa Karina (Yu Jimin) x Male reader

11.5k words

The house was everything you and Karina had dreamed up over whispered conversations and late-night plans—a beautiful, old-fashioned structure with a story in every corner, as if each creak and crack held its own memory. The red brick walls were cloaked in ivy, its tendrils winding upward in lazy spirals, giving the house a sense of timelessness, like it had stood for centuries, watching quietly as generations came and went.

“This place is perfect,” Karina whispered as she stepped onto the wide porch, running her fingers lightly along the railing. The wood was cool under her touch, its carvings faint but intricate. “Can you imagine the kind of lives people must have lived here?” Her voice carried a mix of wonder and nostalgia, as though she could already feel the house’s history soaking into her skin.

“Long ones,” you joked, gesturing to the ivy. “Look at this stuff. It’s practically holding the bricks together.”

She smiled, her eyes tracing the ivy’s twists and turns. “I like it. Feels alive.”

In the gentle evening light, the porch radiated a kind of quiet charm, the sort that made you imagine warm cups of tea and conversations that lingered long into the evening under skies painted by the sunset’s last, tender hues. A faint scent of lavender drifted in the air, subtle yet persistent, as if it had seeped into the walls, lingering from some long-forgotten garden nearby.

Inside, each room seemed to come alive with your presence. The wooden floors groaned in protest beneath your feet, their creaks echoing through the empty halls, creating a melody of movement that felt almost like the house was speaking to you, welcoming you home. The walls, bare and waiting, seemed to listen as you and Karina unpacked, your laughter filling the rooms and softening the house’s quiet, almost eerie solitude. Together, you unearthed each piece of your shared life from the cardboard boxes, placing cherished objects on shelves, letting them claim their new spaces.

“Do you think this place will feel like ours?” Karina asked as she set a stack of books on the mantle. She glanced at you, her head tilting slightly. “Or will it always feel… I don’t know. Like someone else’s?”

“It already feels like ours,” you replied. “But maybe I’m just biased because of how much we’ve already carried in.” You gestured at the half-empty boxes, trying to lighten the mood.

She laughed softly, but her eyes lingered on the empty space around her. “I guess we’ll see.”

Shadows began to settle into corners as the evening light faded, casting the rooms in a dim, golden glow. By the time most of the boxes were empty, you felt an irresistible pull to explore. The house, despite its warm charm, held an air of mystery, as if there were stories yet untold in the very walls.

Wandering from room to room, you found yourselves by the staircase, where a small, unassuming door, almost camouflaged within the dark wood paneling, caught your eye. Its handle was worn, gleaming slightly in the low light, and the door itself was so inconspicuous that you might have missed it if not for the slight draft that seemed to drift from the tiny crack at its base.

Karina frowned. “That’s… odd. Did you know this was here?”

You shook your head. “Nope. Maybe a closet? Or a pantry?” You reached for the handle, but her hand shot out, stopping you.

“Do you think we should? I mean, what if it’s locked?”

“It’s not,” you said, testing the handle and feeling it give way easily. A narrow stairwell descended into darkness, carrying a faint, musty smell that hinted at old things left undisturbed.

“I don’t like this,” she muttered, her fingers brushing through her hair in that nervous way she always did when something felt wrong. “This is how horror movies start.”

You grinned. “Come on, Jimin. It’s probably just storage. Let’s take a quick look.”

Her sigh was audible, but she nodded, reluctantly following as you descended. The steps creaked loudly underfoot, and with each groan of the wood, your own confidence waned just a little. At the bottom, the basement unfolded before you—a space cool and dim, filled with shadows that seemed to stretch and shift in the weak light. Dust motes floated through the air, and rows of shelves lined the walls, each one crowded with jars of indeterminate age, filled with strange, murky substances.

“What is this stuff?” Karina whispered, her voice barely audible over the stillness.

“Looks like… I don’t know. Old preserves? Or potions?” you joked, though your tone carried none of the confidence you were aiming for.

She shot you a look but didn’t respond. Her attention had shifted to the center of the room, where a table stood oddly clean amidst the dust-coated surroundings. Something on the table caught her eye—a doll.

The figure lay whole on the table, its shape unmistakably human yet profoundly unsettling. Its smooth, seamless form lacked any definition—no fingers, no toes, no musculature. The limbs and torso were entirely featureless, as if sculpted from an unbroken piece of clay, leaving an eerie impression of incompleteness. This blank, unformed body served only to emphasize the haunting precision of its face.

The skin of the face was painted with disturbing realism: faintly flushed cheeks, delicately drawn veins, and a subtle sheen that mimicked the warmth of living flesh. Its eyes were closed, the lids resting softly as if in peaceful slumber. The stillness of its expression, paired with the intricate detail of its features, gave it an unnerving lifelike quality that felt profoundly out of place against the blank canvas of the rest of its body. The contrast between the intricate face and the featureless form created an aura of quiet, disquieting intent, as though the doll were waiting to be brought fully to life.

“Who would leave something like this in a basement?” Karina murmured, her voice breaking the silence, sounding small and uneasy against the stillness of the room. Her gaze lingered on the doll, her hand tightening instinctively around your arm. “It’s… wrong.”

“It’s just a doll,” you said, though your voice wavered. “Probably an old collector’s item. Some people are into creepy things.”

“Some people need better hobbies.” Karina reached up and ran her fingers through her hair, the motion an automatic gesture of unease. Her fingers caught on a stray tangle, and she tugged lightly, smoothing the strands into place. A few locks cascaded back over her shoulder, catching the dim light as they settled. She took a step back, her face pale. “Let’s just leave it.”

You nodded, slipping your hand into hers. “Yeah. Let’s go.”

As you turned to leave, you didn’t notice the way her hair shimmered faintly, glimmering in the dusty glow of the basement light. The strands that had fallen from her fingers seemed alive, slipping from her shoulders and moving against gravity. They floated as if drawn by some invisible force, a deliberate motion that defied the stagnant air. The golden threads stretched toward the doll, weaving through the stillness like a gossamer pulled by an unseen hand.

The faint draft that had ushered you down reversed, the air now tugging gently in the opposite direction. It brushed past you with a quiet insistence, carrying Karina’s drifting hair closer to the doll. The motion was subtle, almost imperceptible, but unmistakably deliberate, as though something in the room had claimed the strands for its own.

The strands seemed to hover just above the doll’s porcelain surface, quivering slightly, as though testing the boundary between the living and the inanimate. Then, one by one, they disappeared. They didn’t land or settle—they were absorbed, sinking seamlessly into the doll’s cold skin. The process was slow, almost reverent, each thread vanishing into the porcelain as if it were feeding on them, consuming their essence. The doll’s surface showed no disturbance, no trace of the hair’s presence, yet a strange energy began to ripple faintly through the room, subtle but undeniable, as if the very walls shivered in recognition.

Upstairs, the laughter you shared was nervous but genuine, both of you clinging to it like a lifeline to push back the tension left in the wake of the basement. Karina wrapped her arms around herself as she stood in the hallway, her gaze darting toward the closed basement door. Her unease lingered, etched into the slight furrow of her brow and the way she shifted her weight from one foot to the other.

“Next time,” she said lightly, her attempt at humor wavering in her voice, “let’s stick to exploring things with actual light switches. Maybe some windows too.”

You chuckled, trying to match her tone, but the unease clung to you as well. “Agreed. No more basements. Definitely no dolls.”

She gave a half-smile, though her eyes lingered on the door a moment longer before she turned away. The house seemed quieter now, its warmth tempered by something you couldn’t quite name.

But below, in the still, heavy air of the basement, the doll’s porcelain surface began to glow. The light started faint, a barely perceptible pulse deep within its core, like the flicker of a distant flame. It ebbed and flowed in slow, deliberate beats, each pulse growing stronger, its glow intensifying with a sickly greenish hue that cast long, jagged shadows across the shelves and floor. The air in the basement thickened, heavy with a strange, metallic tang, as if the space itself were reacting to the doll’s transformation.

The doll’s eyes, closed in serene stillness, caught the flickering light in a way that made the lids seem faintly translucent. At first, it was a subtle effect—a play of shadows beneath the painted lashes. But as the glow swelled, the closed eyes appeared to hold a deeper presence, as though something beneath the surface stirred. The lids, once simple and lifeless, seemed to press outward faintly, hinting at a restless energy concealed behind them.

The strands of Karina’s hair, now fully absorbed, had vanished without a trace. Yet, the doll’s features began to shift. Its porcelain skin, once flawless and cold, took on a faint warmth, a suggestion of pliability that hadn’t been there before. The faint blush on its cheeks deepened, almost imperceptibly, as though the glow from within was kindling something beneath the surface. The contours of its face grew more defined, softening subtly, as if sculpted further toward perfection with each pulse of light.

The house seemed to hold its breath. The faint creaks and groans of its old structure stilled entirely, leaving an oppressive silence in their wake. Even the distant hum of the wind outside faded, as though the world itself had paused. In the suffocating quiet, the rhythmic flicker of the doll’s eerie light became the room’s heartbeat, steady and deliberate, an ominous reminder of its growing presence.

Its aura now exuded a quiet, watchful energy—no longer dormant but active, as though waiting for something. The shadows cast by its light danced across the walls, twisting and shifting unnaturally, their movements disconnected from the flicker of the glow. And deep within the stillness of its closed eyes, there was a stirring—fragile yet undeniable, an unsettling whisper of awareness beginning to take shape. The doll no longer felt like an object but a vessel, and the silence of the room seemed to anticipate the moment when its transformation would be complete.

------

The next morning, warm sunlight slipped through the bedroom curtains, casting a golden glow over Karina as she stretched and let out a contented sigh. You had left early for work, leaving her alone in the quiet intimacy of the morning. The scattered, unpacked boxes around the room hinted at new beginnings, but her thoughts kept circling back to the basement—to the doll. Despite the unease it stirred in her, a peculiar curiosity tugged at her thoughts. It was like a whisper, faint but insistent, calling her back.

After tidying a few last things, Karina found herself descending the narrow stairs once more. The wooden steps creaked softly beneath her feet, their sound amplified in the heavy stillness of the space. Cool, stale air wrapped around her as she stepped inside, carrying the faint tang of dust and metal. Shadows clung to the corners of the basement, stretching ominously toward her as the dim light flickered. She shivered slightly, her gaze drifting over the jars, cobwebs, and forgotten relics lining the shelves before settling on the table in the center of the room.

There it was. The doll lay silent, unmoved from the night before, yet somehow it felt different—like it was waiting for her.

Her steps slowed as she approached, her fingers hovering just above its surface. She hesitated, taking in its vague, incomplete features. The blank, mannequin-like body contrasted starkly with the face, which, though detailed, felt unfinished. Its closed eyes added to its unsettling stillness. Slowly, Karina extended her hand, her fingertips brushing against the surface.

She froze. The material wasn’t cold and lifeless as she’d expected. It was warm, soft, and faintly pliant—almost like skin. Her breath hitched as she instinctively pulled back, her heart pounding, but curiosity rooted her in place. Tentatively, she touched it again, her fingers trailing across its surface. A faint warmth blossomed under her touch, sending ripples through her skin, as though she were brushing her own body.

Her hand moved down its neck and across its vaguely defined chest. As her fingers lingered, the contours began to shift, the undefined surface molding into shape. Karina gasped, her hand trembling as she watched the doll begin to change. Her breath quickened, and she pressed her palm against its shoulder, marveling as the smooth joint took on a lifelike slope.

She trailed her fingers down one arm, the surface firming and refining beneath her touch. The blank limb transformed into something natural, each joint and curve forming with startling precision. The doll’s hand became delicate and human-like as her fingers brushed its palm, her pulse quickening with the impossible reality of it all.

Her movements grew more deliberate, her hand gliding across the torso. The blank plane of its chest yielded to soft ribs and a curved stomach. Karina lingered, pressing lightly into its sides as though testing its reality. Each pass sharpened the details further—faint muscles, a subtle navel, even the texture of skin. Each touch sent an echo of warmth spreading through her, a mirrored heat that made her shiver.

Her hands drifted lower, trembling as they explored its hips and thighs. The surface molded seamlessly beneath her fingers, becoming impossibly lifelike. She ran her hand down one leg, tracing the length as a knee, shin, and the curve of an ankle appeared. Each detail emerged with precision, her breath hitching as her fingers brushed its inner thigh. The texture was so warm, so realistic, that it sent a wave of heat coursing through her.

Karina swallowed hard, her hand returning upward, her touch almost compulsive now. Her trembling fingers brushed the doll’s chest again, the faint curves she’d noticed earlier now fully formed into soft, rounded breasts. She hesitated, her hand hovering over the surface before tentatively pressing against it. The material shifted under her fingers, warm and pliant, as though responding to her touch.

As she lingered, the blank surface of the doll’s chest changed further. Subtle lines formed beneath her fingertips, the soft material shaping into peaks that were unnervingly lifelike. Her fingers grazed the newly formed nipples, her breath catching as warmth surged through her, sharp and electric, as though she’d touched herself. Each gentle brush sent a thrill rippling through her, leaving her trembling and flushed.

Her breath hitched as her hand hovered over the last undefined part of the doll’s form. Slowly, she pressed her fingers to its lower torso. The blank surface beneath her touch shifted and molded, forming folds and curves with startling precision, mirroring her own. Her legs shook, and a low moan escaped her lips as an intense warmth radiated through her body, her cheeks burning as she clutched the edge of the table for support.

When the transformation was complete, Karina stumbled back, her chest heaving with shallow breaths. The doll no longer looked like a lifeless figure. It was her—exactly her. Every curve, every line, every detail was replicated in unsettling perfection, a hauntingly accurate reflection that left her rooted in place.

Her heart raced as vulnerability crept over her. Seeing her own body laid bare in such an intimate, uncanny way sent a shiver down her spine. She hugged herself instinctively, as though shielding her body from her own gaze. Desperate to cover the doll, she turned away, her hands trembling as she rifled through one of the boxes on the floor. Her fingers brushed over soft fabrics until she pulled out one of her favorite dresses—a pale, flowing piece she hadn’t yet unpacked.

Karina carried the dress back to the doll, her hands shaking as she slipped it over its shoulders. The fabric fell into place with unsettling ease, fitting the doll’s body as if it had been made for it rather than her. The way the dress hugged its frame sent an eerie shiver through her, the intimacy of the moment uncomfortably surreal. She stepped back, catching sight of herself in the mirror across the room.

Her reflection stared back at her, but so did the doll’s. It sat upright on the bed, its face now fully hers. Its closed eyes seemed more deliberate, its lifelike features so vivid they felt alive. The uncanny mimicry unsettled her, daring her to look away—but she couldn’t. Her breath came in shallow gasps, the air in the room heavy with an unnameable energy.

The doll, now clothed in her dress, sat motionless, yet its presence filled the room entirely. For a moment, Karina thought she saw the faintest movement—a slight tilt of its head, a shift of its hand—but when she blinked, it was still.

Her knees brushed against the edge of the bed as she backed away, her mind spinning. The longer she looked, the more the doll’s presence seemed to mirror her own. It wasn’t just wearing her dress—it was wearing her.

-----

The days following that intimate reveal of the doll Karina had hidden it in her room unsure of what to do with it, she decided to brush it off and distract herself from another full day of being an idol. After an exhausting but exhilarating practice session filled with music, laughter, and sweat, Karina and the other Aespa members gathered in the conference room, their energy palpable. The lingering rhythm of the studio beats still hummed in her mind as she followed her bandmates, feeling the collective excitement that seemed to bubble just below the surface. Giselle, ever the source of contagious enthusiasm, nudged Ningning with a teasing whisper that sent them both into quiet giggles. Minjeong leaned forward, her curiosity piqued, her eyes darting between their manager and the others as they settled into their seats.

The manager entered the room with his usual steady presence, his hands folded and his smile warm. The girls instantly hushed, their attention snapping to him in anticipation.

“Your recent comeback has been a huge success,” he began, his voice beaming with pride. “You’ve topped charts and we couldn’t be prouder of each of you.”

A ripple of pride swept through the group. Minjeong shot Karina a thumbs-up, her grin as wide as ever, while Giselle reached across the table to squeeze Ningning’s arm, the two of them laughing in disbelief. Karina couldn’t help but smile, soaking in the joy that filled the room. It was moments like these that reminded her of why they worked so hard, pouring themselves into their music and performances.

But the manager wasn’t finished. “That’s not all,” he added, his excitement unmistakable. “We have even bigger news for you—you’re going on tour!”

The room fell still for a moment as the weight of the announcement sank in, then erupted into a cacophony of celebration. Minjeong let out a delighted squeal, practically leaping from her seat as she clasped her hands together. Giselle’s mouth hung open for a second before she broke into laughter, her eyes shining with disbelief. Ningning gasped, her cheeks flushed with exhilaration, and she turned to Karina with a wide-eyed look of joy.

Karina’s heart raced as she imagined the roar of crowds, the thrill of stepping onto stages in cities around the world, and the energy of fans who had waited so long to see them perform. It was everything they had dreamed of, everything they had worked for. The thought of sharing their music on such a grand scale filled her with a rush of adrenaline and anticipation.

But as the manager began listing the tour dates, Karina’s excitement faltered. Her mind snagged on a detail she wished she could ignore: the tour would overlap with her anniversary with you. A pang of guilt and regret twisted inside her, dulling the edges of her happiness. She forced herself to stay present, laughing and celebrating with her friends, but part of her was already mourning the time she’d lose with you.

That evening, Karina returned home with a whirlwind of emotions swirling within her. She couldn’t wait to share the incredible news with you, but the weight of the tour dates pressed heavily on her chest. As she stepped into the warm comfort of your shared space, she found you waiting for her on the couch, your face lighting up at the sight of her. The familiar scent of home—a mix of her favorite lavender candle and the faint aroma of dinner—embraced her, soothing her nerves, if only slightly.

“So,” she began, setting her bag down and fidgeting with her fingers. Her voice wavered as she tried to balance the excitement bubbling within her and the regret tugging at her heart. “There’s some big news.” She paused, drawing a steadying breath before the words tumbled out in a mix of pride and hesitance. “The album’s doing amazing, and… we’re going on tour!”

Your face broke into a smile, your genuine happiness for her shining through. Relief flooded her, but the feeling was fleeting. She hesitated, her fingers brushing the edge of the table as she continued. “But,” she added softly, her eyes dropping to the floor, “the tour overlaps with our anniversary.”

Your smile faltered for just a heartbeat, a flicker of disappointment crossing your face before you quickly masked it. “That’s… not ideal,” you said, your voice tinged with understanding. “But baby, when I asked you to be my girlfriend, I signed myself up for all of this. I’d never want to hold you back from that.”

She looked up at you, her eyes shimmering with gratitude as you reached out and brushed a strand of hair from her face. “Thank you,” she whispered, her voice heavy with emotion. “I hate that it’s on that day, but… thank you for understanding.”

You pulled her close, wrapping her in a firm embrace. For a while, neither of you said anything, letting the silence hold the depth of your love and the ache of the separation that loomed ahead. The soft beat of your hearts seemed to sync as you held each other, anchoring yourselves in the present.

The lead up to Karina’s departure were a mix of sweetness and sorrow, a countdown neither of you wanted to acknowledge but couldn’t escape. Each moment together felt heavier, charged with a need to make it last. You and Karina spent every spare moment with one another, finding solace in the routines and small joys of your shared life.

Mornings became sacred. The two of you would wake up early, savoring slow breakfasts at the kitchen table. You teased her about her favorite coffee mug—a chipped, mismatched thing she adored despite your insistence that you’d buy her a new one. Her laughter echoed softly, her smile brighter than the sunlight streaming through the window.

Evenings stretched late into the night. You’d sit tangled together on the couch, your conversations meandering through memories of your favorite moments together. She told you how your first kiss still gave her butterflies, and you shared how proud you were of everything she had accomplished. When the words ran out, you stayed wrapped in each other’s warmth, the quiet hum of your love filling the spaces between.

There were moments of vulnerability too—nights when you found her staring out the window, her thoughts far away. She confessed her guilt about leaving on such an important day, and you reassured her with soft touches and whispered promises. 

------

Karina’s departure day dawned with a quiet that felt unnatural, as though the house itself understood what was coming. The air seemed heavier, thick with an unspoken finality, and even the sunlight streaming through the windows felt subdued. Her footsteps on the hardwood floor carried an unusual weight, each one more deliberate as she made her way to the door. In her arms, she cradled a large, carefully wrapped box, its presence as significant as the moment itself. The neat bow atop it added a touch of care, and she carried it with a reverence that spoke of its importance.

Her cheeks were dusted with a faint blush, and her lips parted into a nervous smile as she looked at you. There was something shy and uncertain in her expression, a contrast to the confidence she usually exuded. She set the box down gently on the coffee table, straightening her posture before turning back to you.

“I… I wanted to give you something before I left,” she said softly, shifting the box slightly and holding it out to you. Her eyes flicked between yours and the package, searching your face for your reaction.

You took the box from her carefully, surprised by its weight. It wasn’t heavy, but it had a certain gravity that hinted at its significance. Curiosity mingled with apprehension as you placed it on the table and began to open it. Lifting the lid, you peeled back the soft protective wrapping, and your breath caught as you revealed what lay inside.

A nearly life-sized doll, sculpted with uncanny precision, stared back at you—or would have, had its eyes not been closed in a strange, serene expression. Its resemblance to Karina was startling. Every detail, from the gentle curve of its cheekbones to the cascade of long, dark hair that fell over its shoulders, mirrored her perfectly. The doll even wore one of her favorite dresses, the fabric draping over its form in a way that felt disturbingly natural.

You blinked, taking an involuntary step back as you tried to process the sight before you. “Honey… this is…” Words failed you for a moment as your eyes darted between the doll and her. “It’s… so real.”

Karina let out a soft, nervous laugh, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear. “I know, it’s a little unusual,” she admitted, her blush deepening as she shifted on her feet. “But I had it custom-made, just for you. Since I’ll be away for a while, I thought… maybe it would help you feel like I’m still close.”

You stared at the doll again, your chest tightening with an unplaceable unease. Its closed eyes made it look peaceful, almost restful, but its lifelike features made it feel as though it could wake at any moment. The dress only added to the strange feeling—a version of Karina that was simultaneously here and yet absent.

“Jimin…” you began slowly, glancing back at her. “I don’t know. This feels… like a bit much. It’s just… so realistic.” You tried to manage a smile, hoping to soften your reluctance. “Maybe too realistic?”

Her smile wavered slightly, and a flicker of vulnerability passed through her eyes as she stepped closer. “Please?” she asked softly, taking your hand in hers. Her voice was tender, her gaze imploring. “I know it might seem a little strange, but… I really want you to have it. Since I’ll be away, I thought it might bring you some comfort, knowing that even though I’m far away, you’ll still have something here with you. A part of me.”

Her hand tightened on yours, interrupting your thoughts. “I know it’s not the same,” she said quietly. “But I thought it could help. I just… I don’t want you to feel alone. Even if it’s a little strange, I want to leave you with something that reminds you of me.”

Her tone softened, and her eyes glistened with unspoken emotion. “Please, just try. It’s okay if it feels weird at first. I just… I really want this for you.”

You sighed, the tension in your chest loosening slightly at the sight of her vulnerability. Her intentions were pure, even if the gift itself unsettled you. “Alright,” you said gently, giving her hand a reassuring squeeze. “I’ll keep it.”

Relief washed over her face, and she broke into a warm smile, pulling you into a tight embrace. She lingered there for a moment before pulling back, gesturing toward the doll. “Go ahead,” she said, her voice a little shaky. “Look closer.”

You hesitated, then reached out. Your fingers brushed the doll’s cheek, marveling at its texture. The material was soft, warm, and faintly yielding—eerily lifelike. Your hand moved lower, skimming over its collarbone and down its arm. As you brushed against its hand, you glanced at Karina, noticing how her chest rose and fell more quickly than before. Her lips parted slightly, and she pressed them together as though to stifle a reaction.

“You okay?” you asked, watching her closely.

She nodded quickly, her blush deepening. “Yeah, it’s just… weird seeing you touch it,” she lied, her voice barely audible. “But go on.”

You turned back to the doll, curiosity tugging at you despite your discomfort. Your hand drifted lower, tracing the subtle curve of its waist. You couldn’t deny how precise it was—every contour felt real, natural, even though you knew it wasn’t. When your fingers brushed over its chest, you froze, startled by how soft and pliant it felt. The sensation made you glance back at Karina, who was standing rigidly beside you, her hands clenched at her sides.

Her breathing hitched audibly, and for a moment, her lips trembled as though she might speak—but she didn’t. She stayed quiet, her cheeks flushed as she visibly tried to steady herself.

“Jimin…” you said cautiously, watching her reaction. “Are you sure this isn’t too weird for you?”

“I’m fine,” she replied quickly, though her voice wavered slightly. Her body remained stiff, her fingers curling into her palms as she tried to mask her reaction. “Just… finish.”

You hesitated but continued, brushing over the doll’s arm again before moving lower. Your fingers trailed over its legs, the texture as lifelike as the rest of its form. Karina shifted beside you, her breaths uneven but controlled, her eyes fixed on your hand as though trying to focus on anything other than the sensation it might evoke in her.

Finally, you pulled back, letting out a breath you hadn’t realized you were holding. “It’s… impressive,” you admitted reluctantly, though the unease hadn’t entirely left you.

Karina nodded, exhaling shakily as she stepped closer. “Thank you,” she whispered, her voice thick with emotion. “I know it’s strange, but I wanted it to feel like I was still here with you. Even if it’s not the same.”

Her hand found yours again, her fingers lacing through yours as she rested her head on your shoulder. “I’m going to miss you,” she murmured, her voice soft and wistful.

You kissed the top of her head, your voice steady despite the ache in your chest. “And I’ll be here, counting down the days until you come back.”

-----

The days without Karina stretched endlessly, each one a slow ache that deepened the longer she was gone. Though you spoke every night, the absence of her presence—the warmth of her touch, the sound of her laugh filling the room—created a void that even her most loving words couldn’t quite fill. The doll she had left behind sat untouched, a silent reminder of her, but you hadn’t found the will to reach for it. Instead, the house felt emptier with every passing day, its stillness amplifying her absence.

When your anniversary arrived, it brought a bittersweet mix of excitement and longing. Determined to make the night special, you poured yourself into preparing the space, setting the table with flickering candles and the bottle of wine she had excitedly suggested weeks ago.

Her request had come during one of your nightly calls, her tone warm with affection. “Promise me we’ll eat the same thing,” she had said, her voice carrying an almost childlike excitement. “Same cuisine, same dishes. That way, it’ll feel like we’re together.” You’d agreed without hesitation, ordering her favorite dishes from a restaurant she loved back home. Unknown to you, she had gone a step further, arranging for someone she trusted to deliver a special instruction to the chef.

When her face appeared on the call that evening, it was as if the ache of her absence melted away for a moment. She looked radiant, her soft waves of hair cascading over her shoulders, her lips curving into the smile that always sent a warmth straight to your chest.

“Happy anniversary, love,” she said, her voice tender and filled with emotion.

“Happy anniversary, baby,” you replied, your tone matching hers. “You look… incredible.”

Her cheeks flushed a delicate pink, and she tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. “So do you.” Her gaze flicked to the setup behind you, and her expression softened with appreciation. “You really went all out. It’s beautiful.”

“Only the best for you,” you teased, pouring the wine and raising your glass. “To us.” “To us,” she echoed, lifting her own glass with a bright smile. The synchronized motion, small as it was, closed the miles between you, making the distance feel just a little less insurmountable.

The evening began with lighthearted conversation, her laughter spilling from the screen as she shared stories from her tour. She described the places she’d been with an almost childlike wonder, painting vivid pictures of crowded streets, twinkling cityscapes, and quaint cafés.

“When we were in Japan, there was this tiny café,” she said, her eyes lighting up. “They served these adorable matcha parfaits shaped like bears. It was so cute I almost cried.”

“You? Crying over a dessert?” you teased, laughing. “I would’ve loved to see that.”

“You would’ve teased me the entire time,” she shot back, giggling. “But it would’ve been worth it.”

As the dinner progressed, the playful chatter softened into something warmer, more intimate. The food, rich and flavorful, carried an unexpected heat—a subtle, lingering warmth that began to spread through your body. It wasn’t just the wine or the meal itself; it was the way Karina’s voice felt closer, her laughter sweeter, her gaze through the screen more magnetic. Every detail drew you further into the moment, as if the distance between you no longer mattered.

She leaned closer to the camera, her smile softening as her voice dipped into a quieter, more vulnerable register. “You know,” she said, her gaze holding yours, “this tour is amazing, but it’s nothing compared to being with you. I miss the way you hold me, the way you look at me.”

Your breath hitched, her words weaving a spell that wrapped around your chest. “Babe…”

“I mean it,” she continued, her voice dropping further, taking on a sultry edge. “I miss the way your hands feel on my skin. The way you touch me like I’m the only thing in the world.”

Her tone shifted, her words slowing as her lips parted slightly. “You don’t know what it does to me, being away from you like this.” Her voice dipped into a low, intimate whisper. “I think about it every night—your hands on me. How you feel. How you make me feel.”

Heat flared in your chest, her words igniting a visceral need that had been dormant for weeks. You shifted slightly in your seat, your voice thick with longing as you murmured, “Jimin, you’re not playing fair.”

“Who said I was playing fair?” she teased, her smile widening. She leaned back slightly, her eyes half-lidded as her voice took on a deeper, sultrier tone. “I’ve been thinking about you every single night. How your mouth felt the last time you kissed me, the way your hands made me forget everything else…”

She let out a soft, breathy moan, her cheeks flushing as she watched your reaction. “I wish you were here to touch me, to remind me what it feels like to be yours.”

You froze, the sound of her voice and the sheer intimacy of her words leaving you speechless. Your heart raced, the image of her filling your mind with every heated word, the space between you shrinking as her tone drew you closer.

“I need you,” you murmured, your voice barely above a whisper. “Jimin, I…”

“I need you too,” she replied, her voice dripping with longing. “I can’t stop thinking about you. About how much I want you right now.”

Her lips parted, her breath quickening as if she could feel the tension that pulsed through the screen. You leaned closer, captivated by the intensity in her gaze, your need for her overpowering the distance between you. The connection felt real, visceral, until the sharp ring of her hotel room phone shattered the moment.

She sighed, visibly frustrated, and glanced toward the phone. “Hold on,” she said, picking it up.

For a moment, you waited, unsure if she’d return quickly. But when she did, her expression was apologetic, her voice laced with regret. “The manager needs me for something urgent,” she said softly, her tone tinged with disappointment. “I’m so sorry, love.”

The flicker of frustration must have shown on your face because she leaned closer to the camera, her voice soft and reassuring. “I love you. More than anything. And I’ll make this up to you, I promise.”

Before you could respond, the screen went dark, leaving you alone in the charged stillness of your room.

You paced back and forth, your body still thrumming with the heat her words had stirred. The ache she’d left behind was relentless, her voice and the way she’d looked at you replaying in vivid detail. Your gaze drifted to your phone, lingering on the memory of her, when a notification lit up the screen.

A message from Karina.

Your heart leapt as you opened it. The photo hit you like a wave—a shot of her sprawled across the bed, her tousled hair falling in soft waves over one shoulder. Her skin glowed in the warm, muted light of her room, every curve illuminated with an alluring softness. Her lips were curled into a sultry, knowing smile, and her arms were draped in a way that hinted at modesty yet revealed enough to leave little to the imagination. Her bare chest was exposed, the subtle curves and smooth skin drawing your eyes helplessly downward. The photo was bold and intimate, a perfect balance of suggestion and revelation, pulling you deeper into her web with every detail.

The caption read: I hope this is the start of my apology.

You stared at the image, your breath catching as a mix of desire and longing surged through you. The ache of her absence felt sharper than ever, and now her words, her teasing smile, and this image stormed through your thoughts like wildfire.

Far away, Karina leaned back against her pillows, her lips curling into a sly smile as she imagined your reaction. She ran her fingers lazily through her hair, the satisfaction of her plan unfolding exactly as she intended. “Let’s see how long you last without me,” she murmured, her voice tinged with playful mischief.

Your room felt stifling, the air thick with tension as you lay on the bed beside the doll. Its lifelike features caught the soft glow of the bedside lamp, eerily close to hers yet unreachable. Karina’s voice echoed in your mind, teasing and sultry, her plan working perfectly as you struggled with the void she’d left behind. The space beside you felt impossibly empty, the absence of her touch a gnawing ache that the doll’s uncanny resemblance only amplified.

Your hand hovered over the doll’s face, brushing against the smooth, synthetic skin. The texture was startlingly lifelike, warm under your fingers, and as you traced its delicate features—the familiar curve of its lips, the softness of its jawline—it became harder to separate the illusion from the reality you craved. Karina’s name slipped from your lips in a quiet murmur, your chest tightening with longing.

Inside her hotel karina laid on her bed, her bare skin kissed by the cool air drifting through the room. She had orchestrated everything—the doll, the setup, even the lingering ache she hoped would drive you to her gift. She had imagined every step, every reaction, and her body hummed with anticipation as she pictured you succumbing to the desire she’d left behind.

Her lips curled into a smile as she ran a hand lazily along her stomach, letting her fingers trace idle patterns. She could almost feel your touch, phantom sensations that made her skin tingle. “Finally” she whispered, her voice low and breathy. Her thighs pressed together as the anticipation coiled tightly within her. She imagined your hands, your breath, and the way you’d surrender to the distance that had stretched too far.

In your room, you sat up, running a hand through your hair as the ache inside you became unbearable. Your gaze flicked to the doll again, its serene face illuminated in the dim light. Hesitation flickered through you before you reached for the nightstand, grabbing a small bottle of lube. The coolness of it sent a shiver through your body as you prepared yourself, the vividness of your desire making every movement feel charged with electricity.

Karina shifted against the sheets, her eyes narrowing as a pang of doubt crept into her thoughts. What if you didn’t use it? What if her plan had been too much, too bold? Her confidence wavered, and she sat up slightly, running a hand through her hair. Her chest rose and fell with uneven breaths as she whispered, “Did you stop? Was it too much?”

Her mind raced, imagining you hesitating, putting the doll aside. A ripple of frustration and sadness swept through her as she bit her lip, staring at her dark phone. “Don’t pull away from me…” she murmured, her voice laced with longing and desperation. She closed her eyes, trying to steady herself against the quiet ache of disappointment.

But then—she gasped, her body jolting violently as an overwhelming sensation ripped through her. Her eyes snapped open, wide and unseeing, as she clutched at the sheets. Her back arched as her entire body shuddered, an unmistakable pressure filling her completely, so vivid and intense it left her breathless.

“Oh my God,” she cried out, her voice trembling as her head fell back against the pillow. Her thighs quivered as the phantom sensation of your length pressed deeper into her, deliberate and slow, making her toes curl. Every nerve in her body was on fire, pleasure rolling through her in powerful, unrelenting waves.

Back in your room, you positioned the doll carefully, the weight of its form adding to the vividness of the illusion. Your body moved instinctively, your mind entirely lost in the fantasy Karina had spun around you. Each motion, each moment felt electric, her name a quiet mantra on your lips as you surrendered to the overwhelming need she’d left behind.

Karina’s chest heaved as her body adjusted to the sensation, her hands clutching the sheets so tightly her knuckles turned white. “Oh, fuck…” she whispered, her voice cracking as she felt you move inside her again, slow and steady, leaving her gasping for air. The intensity of it made her whole body burn, her skin tingling with the phantom connection that defied explanation.

“You’re… using it,” she whispered breathlessly, her voice tinged with equal parts triumph and desperation. Her lips parted as another moan escaped her, her head turning to the side as she let herself fall deeper into the moment. Her back arched as her body responded instinctively, her hips moving subtly, as if to meet the sensation halfway.

The thought of you, so far away yet so intimately close, sent another wave of pleasure crashing over her. She shivered, her breathing uneven as she whispered, “I knew you couldn’t resist…”

The air felt oppressive, thick with the heat and tension that had built throughout the night. Your body moved with a desperation that bordered on animalistic as you thrust into the doll. Its lifelike softness under your hands, the way its core clung to you with an almost pulsing grip—it all blurred the line between reality and fantasy. Every sensation was heightened, vivid to the point of overwhelming, and you couldn’t hold back.

Your hands roamed over the doll’s body, gripping its breast roughly. The synthetic material gave under your fingers, yielding in a way that felt startlingly real. Normally, when you were with Karina, your touch was controlled, measured, careful. She was an idol, and every step in your intimacy came with a layer of deliberation. But now, with the doll’s unyielding silence and perfect mimicry, you felt none of the restraint you would have with her.

Your palm struck the doll’s breast, the sharp sound echoing in the room. A red flush appeared on its synthetic skin, and you smacked it again, harder this time. The sight of your mark left your breath hitching, your body trembling as the roughness spurred you on.

Karina gasped as the sensation of your touch reached her. The sting of your hand on her breast sent jolts of pleasure and pain coursing through her, her back arching off the bed as her chest heaved. “Oh, my God…” she whimpered, her voice cracking with the vividness of it.

Her hands moved to her chest, instinctively covering the marks she felt there. The roughness of your touch, the sharpness of each slap, only heightened the pleasure building inside her. She could feel every movement—your palm squeezing her flesh, the sting as your hand struck her, and the pressure of your fingers digging into her skin.

Her thighs pressed together instinctively, a futile attempt to temper the overwhelming sensations radiating through her body. The motion only heightened the intensity, amplifying the heat that coursed through her. Her chest rose and fell with ragged breaths, her entire body trembling as she whispered, “You’re so rough tonight,” her voice tinged with disbelief and raw arousal. “I can feel all of it…”

In your room, your breath came in shallow gasps, your grip tightening on the doll’s hips as your thrusts grew more erratic. The lifelike core pulsed and tightened around you, gripping you with a vividness that blurred the lines between fantasy and reality. Each rhythmic contraction drew you deeper, coaxing every ounce of control from your body, the intensity building with each movement.

Normally, with Karina, you would use a condom. It was an unspoken rule—one born of mutual care and caution, knowing how carefully she had to protect her image as an idol. But now, the rawness of feeling completely bare was intoxicating. The doll’s warmth, its pulsing tightness—it all overwhelmed you in a way you’d never experienced.

You groaned her name, “Jimin,” your voice thick with desperation as you leaned over the doll. Your free hand came down on its breast again, the slap harder this time. The synthetic skin flushed under your touch, and you pinched its nipple, twisting with a force you wouldn’t dare use on Karina.

Karina’s back arched violently as her skin mirrored your actions. She could feel your hand gripping her breast, the sharp sting of the slap followed by the rough pinch. A cry tore from her lips as pleasure and pain mingled, the intensity leaving her gasping for air.

Her body burned, her skin alive with sensation as if you were truly there with her. Every motion was perfectly synchronized, every rough thrust and squeeze sending her closer to the edge. Her chest heaved as she clutched at the sheets, her voice breaking as she cried out, “Yes… just like that…”

The doll’s core pulsed around you again, gripping you tighter, almost pulling you deeper. The sensation was surreal, unlike anything you’d felt before. It wasn’t just the warmth or the tightness—it was the way it seemed to respond to you, as though it were alive. The rhythmic squeezing was enough to drive you mad, and you could feel your climax building with unrelenting intensity.

You buried yourself deep inside it, your release crashing over you like a tidal wave. The rawness of being bare, of releasing fully into the doll’s impossibly realistic core, sent shockwaves through your body. Normally the condom muted the sensation, a necessary precaution you’d both grown used to. But now, the sheer vividness of the feeling left you trembling. The pulsing tightness of the doll clung to you, each pump of your release magnified, each pulse drawing out the intensity.

“Ugh fuck,” you groaned, your voice breaking as your body gave in completely.

Karina screamed as the sensation of your release surged through her, a shockwave of impossible vividness that left her gasping for air. It was as if you were truly inside her, every pulse of your release tangible, every rhythmic pump filling her completely. The feeling was overwhelming, raw in its intimacy, breaking through every boundary she had known before. It was not just physical—it was all-encompassing, lighting up her senses in ways she had never imagined.

Her back arched violently off the bed, her legs trembling as the sensation spread through her. Instinctively, her thighs pressed together, her body desperate to contain the fullness, but it did nothing to slow the relentless tide of pleasure. The startlingly real pressure claimed every inch of her, leaving her utterly breathless. Her hands gripped the sheets so tightly her knuckles turned white, her body reacting instinctively to the connection that felt like nothing she had ever experienced.

Lost in the feeling, Karina’s hips began to move of their own accord, grinding upward in a desperate attempt to meet you. Her movements were met only with air, the stark reminder of your absence making the sensations even more surreal and maddening. The futile grinding only amplified her need, her body seeking a closeness that wasn’t truly there yet felt undeniably real.

“Oh, my God!” she cried out, her voice breaking as the intensity of it overwhelmed her. The rhythmic pulses of your release felt endless, each one sending another jolt of pleasure through her. It was as though her body recognized this as something forbidden, something she had never allowed herself to feel—a complete surrender to being filled, claimed, in a way that shattered her carefully controlled world.

The sensations opened something inside her, a deep well of vulnerability and raw, unfiltered pleasure. The feeling of being filled wasn’t just physical; it was emotional, a connection so profound it left her trembling. “I can feel you,” she gasped, her voice barely a whisper, the awe and disbelief clear. “Every bit of you…”

Wave after wave of pleasure crashed over her, each one more intense than the last. The fullness inside her heightened everything, making her body hyper aware of every nerve, every sensation. It was unrelenting, a tidal wave of ecstasy that consumed her completely. Her thighs quivered as her body tightened around the phantom sensation, her hips lifting instinctively as if to take more of you, to hold you closer.

Her climax ripped through her like a storm, an overwhelming, earth-shattering moment that left her crying out in ecstasy. The pulses of your release seemed to synchronize with her own, amplifying the pleasure as if you were truly connected. She could feel everything—the heat, the rhythm, the way you filled her completely. It felt endless, the connection between you growing stronger, the distance between you evaporating in that moment of shared release.

As the sensations finally began to ebb, her body collapsed back onto the bed, her chest heaving as she struggled to catch her breath. The aftershocks rippled through her, leaving her trembling and flushed. Her skin was damp with sweat, her hair clinging to her face as she stared at the ceiling, her mind reeling from the intensity of what had just happened.

A slow, satisfied smile spread across her lips as she whispered, “You couldn’t resist.” Her voice was soft, filled with triumph and affection, her body still buzzing with residual pleasure. Her hand trailed lazily over her flushed skin, the memory of the sensations lingering like a brand.

She closed her eyes, her mind swimming with thoughts of you. “Good,” she murmured, her voice a mix of possession and tenderness. “You’re mine… just like I wanted.” The feeling of being filled, of connecting with you so deeply, had changed something in her. It was more than just a physical experience—it was a claiming, a bond that would linger, no matter how far apart you were.

Karina felt boneless, her body trembling violently as wave after wave of aftershocks rippled through her. Her chest heaved with ragged breaths, her thighs quivering as she struggled to regain control. She could feel every inch of you—the impossible fullness, the lingering warmth of your release pooled deep inside her. Her entire body felt raw, too sensitive, and yet her arousal continued to build. Every slight movement seemed to push it deeper, a constant reminder of how thoroughly she’d been claimed.

Her hands gripped the sheets tightly, her knuckles white as she bit her bottom lip to stifle the sounds threatening to spill from her. Her inner walls throbbed uncontrollably, her body clenching as if unwilling to let go of the overwhelming sensation.

Her back arched off the bed as a sharp sting spread across her chest—a hard slap on her breast. The sound reverberated through the quiet room, and she cried out, her voice muffled as her face pressed into the pillow. Her nipples throbbed, hypersensitive as your grip returned, kneading roughly, tugging and twisting with no mercy. Another hard slap landed, and she gasped, her chest heaving as the pain blurred into pleasure.

Her mind spun as the sensations intensified. Her legs fell open wider, her body yielding completely as the rhythm grew more relentless. Each tug on her nipple sent jolts of heat straight to her core, and the fullness inside her felt like it was expanding, stretching her impossibly more. Her breath caught as she felt your tongue on her skin—wet, warm, and insistent. It circled her right nipple, the pressure teasing and building as you sucked hard, making her toes curl.

“No,” she whimpered weakly, her voice trembling. “No, I can’t—” But her body told another story. She arched into the phantom touch, her breaths growing faster as her nipple throbbed under the attention. The flick of your tongue sent shivers through her, the combination of pleasure and overstimulation pushing her closer to the edge. When suddenly.

Knock, knock.

Her heart leapt, panic surging through her. Minjeong’s voice came through the door, her tone hesitant. “Unnie? Can we talk for a minute?”

Karina froze. Her mind swirled in panic, her body still alight with your touch. She fumbled for her robe, struggling to gather herself. The fabric clung awkwardly to her damp skin as she tied it hastily, her trembling hands betraying her desperation. She forced herself to rise, but the moment she stood, an invisible grip tightened around her neck.

Her breath caught sharply, her head tilting back as the hold constricted her throat. She stumbled forward, her hand bracing against the wall as she gasped for air. The pressure made her lightheaded, yet it only amplified the arousal coursing through her. Her body betrayed her, her chest heaving as she struggled to take another step, each movement sending the fullness pressing impossibly deeper inside her.

“Oh, God,” she choked out softly, her knees wobbling as she reached the door. Her fingers gripped the handle tightly, and the constriction eased just enough for her to force the door open. She leaned heavily on the frame, her face flushed and damp with sweat, her breaths coming in shallow gasps.

“Minjeong,” she managed hoarsely, her voice barely steady.

“Unnie, are you okay? You look… really flushed,” Minjeong said, her brow furrowing.

Karina forced a tight smile, clutching her robe around her. “I’m fine,” she said quickly, her voice strained. “What’s up?”

Minjeong hesitated but stepped inside, her expression uncertain. “I just needed to vent,” she began softly. “I messed up during the performance yesterday. It’s been eating at me.”

Karina froze, her body still trembling as the sensations rippled faintly through her. “It wasn’t a big deal,” she said quickly, her voice higher-pitched than usual. “No one noticed.”

Minjeong sighed, sitting down on the bed beside her. “But it was during my highlight part,” she continued, her voice heavy with guilt. “I missed the cue, and I could feel everyone looking at me. I feel like I ruined the whole song.”

“You didn’t ruin anything,” Karina said sharply, her words tumbling out too fast. “The crowd loved it.”

Minjeong tilted her head, her eyes narrowing. “Unnie, you’re talking really fast. Are you sure you’re okay?”

“I’m fine,” Karina snapped, her voice cracking. She crossed her legs tightly, her thighs clenching as the lingering pressure inside her made her shift involuntarily. “I just… I think I left some medicine in my bag in the bathroom. Can you grab it for me?”

Minjeong hesitated, her gaze lingering on Karina’s disheveled appearance, but she eventually stood. “Okay, I’ll check.”

The moment the bathroom door clicked shut, Karina collapsed back onto the bed. Her legs fell open as her body gave in completely. The grip on her neck tightened again, and her head tilted back as she gasped for air. Her chest burned, her body trembling violently as the phantom rhythm built to a breaking point once more.

Her climax surged violently as your teeth grazed her nipple for the first time. Her back arched sharply as the biting sensation left her trembling, and the wet flicks of your tongue soothed the sting, coaxing her higher and higher. She grabbed the pillow, pulling it over her face as her voice escaped in a strained scream, muffled against the fabric as the grip on her neck tightened further.

Her entire body convulsed, the intensity overwhelming as she felt the fullness inside her deepen with every movement. Her cries turned into desperate, broken moans as wave after wave of pleasure consumed her, leaving her trembling and gasping for air.

When Minjeong returned, Karina barely managed to pull herself together. Her robe was haphazardly tied, and her face was flushed and damp with sweat.

“I couldn’t find anything,” Minjeong said, her tone skeptical. “Unnie, are you sure you’re okay? You look like you’ve been running a marathon.”

“I’m fine,” Karina said quickly, her voice shaky. “I just need to rest.”

Minjeong frowned but eventually nodded. “I’ll go down to the lobby and see if they have anything.”

As the door clicked shut, Karina collapsed back onto the bed, her chest heaving as she let out a shaky breath. A weak, triumphant smile spread across her lips as she whispered, “You’re impossible.”

Back at your house, you sat on the edge of the bed, the doll resting before you. The soft glow of the room illuminated it's eerily lifelike features, a testament to the unsettling craftsmanship. Its warmth radiated faintly under your touch, and its pliant texture added an almost unnerving realism. As you worked carefully to clean it, your hands moved methodically, though your mind couldn’t help but linger on how strange and lifelike it felt.

Your fingers brushed against its core, and the unexpected tightening startled you briefly. You shook your head, muttering to yourself about the doll’s unsettling realism. As you continued, your movements remained methodical—careful scoops to ensure it was thoroughly clean. Each curl and shift of your fingers felt oddly precise, the warmth and give of the material blurring the line between artificial and lifelike. You adjusted the angle instinctively, focused entirely on the task while marveling at how well-crafted it was.

Again, Karina jolted violently, her thighs clamping together in a futile attempt to contain the storm of sensations coursing through her. A broken gasp tore from her lips as her fingers twisted the sheets, knuckles white with tension, her back arching off the bed in a mix of helplessness and need.

Each deliberate motion of your hand, precise and unyielding, sent waves of overstimulation rippling through her. Your fingers pressing and curling inside her felt so real it made her toes curl. Her chest heaved with uneven breaths, rising and falling as she struggled to process the overwhelming intensity. She couldn’t escape the unrelenting pressure that pushed her to the brink, her body trembling uncontrollably beneath its weight.

“Stop…” she whispered faintly, her voice shaky and laced with desperation. Tears welled at the corners of her eyes, the overstimulation dragging her into a haze of pleasure and vulnerability. “Please…” she choked out, her plea barely audible as her hips moved restlessly against the bed, seeking relief but finding none.

The pressure built relentlessly, her inner muscles clenching involuntarily, her body betraying her at every turn. Her face pressed into the pillow, her muffled whimpers spilling freely, each sound tinged with a mix of desperation and surrender. Her body bucked slightly, her thighs quivering as she tried to resist the sensations flooding her, but every shift only drew her closer to unraveling completely.

Then, suddenly, the sensations eased, leaving Karina collapsing into the mattress. Her chest heaved with each ragged breath as relief mixed with exhaustion, her body trembling in the aftermath of the intensity. The storm had passed, but her emotions churned restlessly beneath the surface. The earlier anniversary dinner weighed on her heavily—a night cut short, the guilt of leaving the call unfinished pressing uncomfortably on her chest.

Unable to bear the feeling any longer, she reached for her phone. Her fingers trembled slightly as she scrolled to your name and pressed the call button. The line barely rang once before your familiar, warm voice answered.

“Babe?” you said, tinged with surprise and concern. “Is everything okay?”

Karina smiled faintly, her voice barely above a whisper. “I just… I just wanted to check in,” she began, hesitating. “About earlier. Leaving dinner like that—I felt terrible. I wanted to hear your voice… to make up for it.”

The soft chuckle on the other end sent a soothing wave of warmth through her chest. “I miss you,” you admitted, your tone gentle and full of affection. “It’s been hard without you here.”

“Tell me about it,” Karina murmured, her voice thick with emotion. “I feel it every second.”

A brief silence passed before you spoke again, hesitating as though deciding whether to share your next thought. “You know,” you started softly, “that doll you left behind… It actually helps. I don’t know who made it or how it’s so realistic, but holding it… it reminds me of you. It’s comforting in a weird way.”

Karina’s heart raced at your confession, but she kept her tone steady. “Then hold it,” she said gently. “Cuddle it, like you normally do with me.”

There was a pause on your end, followed by the faint rustle of fabric as you adjusted yourself. Karina closed her eyes, imagining you settling into the bed. Then, like a spark igniting, she felt it—an unmistakable warmth wrapping around her, soft and steady, just like your embrace. A quiet gasp escaped her lips, her body easing into the comforting sensation as her chest filled with an indescribable lightness.

She could feel the gentle pressure of your arms encircling her, the way they always seemed to ground her, pulling her close and making her feel safe. The phantom weight of your hand rested on her back, warm and reassuring, while the faint brush of your breath against her hair felt so real she could almost lean into it. Her body sank deeper into the mattress as she surrendered to the illusion, her heart swelling with a mix of longing and relief.

“It’s perfect,” you said after a moment, your voice rich with affection. “Almost like you’re here.”

Karina hummed softly, her mind drifting into a haze of peace and contentment. She tilted her head slightly, as though nuzzling into your chest, and the sensation met her as if you were truly there. The phantom pressure of your heartbeat against hers resonated, steady and soothing, its rhythm lulling her into a rare sense of calm. Her breaths deepened, syncing with yours as she felt the warmth of you—not just physically but emotionally—envelop her entirely.

Her legs relaxed against the bed, the earlier tension melting away as the embrace seemed to tighten around her. She could feel the way you would normally hold her, firm but tender, your hands moving subtly, like you always adjusted to make her more comfortable. It was so vivid, so intimate, that she couldn’t help but let out a quiet sigh. The connection she felt—the closeness—bridged every mile between you, anchoring her in a love that felt as tangible as the bed she lay on.

As the conversation shifted to lighter topics—your plans for the week, a funny story about something that happened at work, and little observations about the house—Karina hummed absently, her voice soft and dreamy. Her body felt lighter, weightless even, as if she were floating in the comfort of your arms. Her shoulders, always tense from the pressures of the tour, eased fully into the mattress as her lips curled into a faint smile.

“You should’ve seen it,” you said with a laugh. “The way it played out, it was like something out of a sitcom.”

Her hum grew fainter, the embrace and your voice working together to lull her further into relaxation. She could feel the warmth of your chin resting gently against the top of her head, the comforting sensation of being fully encased in your love. The faintest brush of what felt like your fingers grazed along her arm, and her body responded instinctively, her skin tingling as she leaned further into the feeling.

Unbeknownst to her, back in your room, you shifted closer to the doll, your body responding instinctively to the memory of Karina’s warmth. The moment reminded you of all the quiet times you’d shared before, when she’d curl into you, content and serene, indulging in the quiet intimacy.

It had always been her way of staying close, of feeling connected without urgency, and the thought tugged at your chest. Without thinking, you pressed deeper into the doll’s lifelike folds, its warmth enveloping you in a way that felt startlingly familiar. Pulling it impossibly close, you murmured into the phone, “Do you know how much I miss this? Just holding you like this.”

Karina didn’t answer; her hum had faded into a faint, contented sigh. But the moment you settled fully into the doll, she felt it—a slow, steady fullness building inside her, grounding her in ways words couldn’t describe. Her breaths deepened, your touch wrapping around her like a cocoon. The sensation of you filling her wasn’t just physical—it was emotional, a tether binding her to you.

Her legs shifted restlessly, her body reacting instinctively to the steady warmth coursing through her. The subtle pulsing from within deepened the haze of comfort and security enveloping her. It wasn’t urgent or demanding—just a steady, grounding presence that filled her with a connection she hadn’t realized she craved. She melted into the sensation, her body yielding completely as a quiet, contented sigh escaped her lips.

“I miss you so much” you murmured again, your voice tinged with longing and affection.

Karina didn’t answer; her body was too relaxed, too wrapped in the comfort of your embrace and the subtle rhythm inside her. Moments later, the faintest, most delicate snore reached your ears, and a warm chuckle escaped your lips.

“Sleep tight, baby,” you whispered into the phone, your voice brimming with tenderness. “I love you.”

Back at your house, you remained there for a while, holding the doll as the call stayed connected. The sound of her calm, even breaths filled the quiet room, creating a sense of closeness that bridged the miles between you. You smiled softly to yourself, knowing she’d finally found peace. It was the best sleep Karina had since the tour began—a sleep steeped in love, comfort, and the feeling of being wrapped in your arms, no matter the distance.

[creelson]

[Famous Boyband] x Y/N Wattpad Styled fic, where Y/N describes in 1st person POV how fragile she is and how hard her life is before the boyband of her dream comes and rescues her, NEVER disappoints, not even in the year of our lord 2024

[baelabong]

ʜɪᴅᴅᴇɴ

(ᴋᴀʀɪɴᴀ x ꜰᴇᴍ!ʀᴇᴀᴅᴇʀ)

rq: yes

Pairing: Knight! G!P! Karina x princess! fem reader

Note/warnings: multiple s*x scenes, swearing, this is all fiction gang, riding Next

“Y/N,” he begins, his tone one of authority. “Next week Wednesday is an important night, not just for our kingdom, but for you personally.”

You nod, trying to keep your expression composed. “Yes, Father.”

He walks over to you, placing a hand on your shoulder. His grip is firm, a reminder of the expectations that have always been placed on you. “Mark’s family is powerful, their influence extends across many lands. A strong alliance with them would benefit our kingdom greatly. It’s time you start thinking about your future… about marriage.”

The words hit you like a blow to the chest, but you force yourself to remain calm, nodding in agreement. “I understand, Father.”

He studies you for a moment, his gaze softening slightly. “I know this isn’t easy for you, Y/N. But as a princess, your duty to the kingdom must come first. Tonight, you must show Mark’s family that you’re ready to take on that responsibility.”

You swallow hard, your throat tightening as you suppress the emotions threatening to break free. “I will do my best, Father.”

He gives you a small, approving nod before turning back to the window. “Good. Now, go prepare yourself for the ball. Remember, the future of our kingdom rests on your shoulders.”

With a final bow, you leave his chambers, your composure intact until you’re out of sight. The moment you reach your own room, however, the dam breaks. You collapse onto your bed, tears streaming down your face as the weight of your father’s words crashes over you.

It’s not just the thought of marriage that tears at your heart—it’s the knowledge that you could never be with the one person you truly love. The unfairness of it all feels suffocating, as though you’re trapped in a cage with no escape.

The door to your chambers opens quietly, and you look up to see Karina standing there. Her expression shifts from concern to heartbreak when she sees you crying. She rushes to your side, kneeling beside you as she gently takes your hands in hers.

“What’s wrong, Y/N?” she asks softly, her voice filled with worry. “What happened?”

You can barely speak through your sobs, but the words tumble out in a broken whisper. “It’s so unfair, Karina. My father… he wants me to marry Mark. He says it’s my duty to the kingdom, but… but what about us? Why can’t we be together?”

Karina’s jaw clenches, and you can see the anger flicker in her eyes. She pulls you into her arms, holding you tightly as if she can shield you from the pain of reality. “You’ll always have me, Y/N. I’ll be by your side, no matter what. And if it comes to it, I’ll run away with you. We can leave this place, start a new life where no one can tell us what we can or cannot be.”

You pull back slightly, looking into her eyes, searching for any hint of hesitation. “You would do that for me?” you ask, your voice trembling.

Her eyes blaze with fierce determination as she cups your face in her hands. “I would do anything for you. I’d even get rid of anyone who stands in our way… even your father if it meant keeping you safe and happy.”

Your breath catches in your throat at her words, a surge of emotion overwhelming you. The world around you falls away, and all that matters is Karina—her love, her devotion, the way she makes you feel safe and cherished. Without thinking, you crash your lips against hers, the kiss filled with desperation and raw need.

Karina responds immediately, her arms wrapping around you as she deepens the kiss. You can feel the intensity in the way she holds you, as if she never wants to let go. Her hands begin to roam, pulling you closer until there’s no space left between your bodies.

You break the kiss, panting as you look at her with a mix of longing and urgency. “Karina… I need you. Please…”

She doesn’t need to be told twice. In a blur of motion, she lifts you into her arms, carrying you over to the bed. She lays you down gently, her eyes dark with desire as she hovers over you. The sight of her above you, her hair falling like a curtain around your face, sends a shiver of anticipation through you.

“Are you sure?” she asks, her voice husky, though you can see the tenderness in her eyes.

You nod, your hands trembling as they reach for her. “I’ve never been more sure of anything.”

With that, she kisses you again, her lips moving down your neck as her hands begin to undo the delicate ties of your gown. The fabric slips away, exposing your skin to the cool air and Karina’s burning touch. Her fingers trace over your curves, leaving a trail of fire in their wake as she explores every inch of you.

Your breaths become ragged as her hands move lower, teasing and caressing, until you’re a trembling mess beneath her. The composed princess, who stood so poised before her father, is gone. All that remains is a woman lost in the throes of passion, unable to hold back the moans and gasps that escape her lips.

“Karina… please…” you plead, your voice barely a whisper as you arch into her touch.

She doesn’t make you wait any longer. Her hand slips between your thighs, and you cry out at the sensation, your body reacting instantly to her touch. She watches you, her eyes filled with a mix of love and desire, as she brings you to the edge of ecstasy.

You can barely think, your mind clouded with pleasure as she continues to work her magic. Words fall from your lips, broken and breathless as you cling to her, your nails digging into her shoulders. “Karina… I… I’m…”

“Let go,” she murmurs against your skin, her voice soothing as she pushes you over the edge. “I’ve got you, Y/N. I’ll always have you.”

With a final cry, you shatter, your body trembling as waves of pleasure crash over you. Karina holds you through it, her touch never wavering as she guides you back down, her lips pressing gentle kisses to your flushed skin.

When it’s over, you collapse against her, your heart racing as you try to catch your breath. Karina pulls you close, her arms wrapping around you protectively as she whispers soothing words in your ear.

“You’re mine,” she whispers, her voice full of conviction. “And I’ll never let anyone take you from me.”

You smile weakly, feeling safe and cherished in her embrace. “And I’m yours,” you murmur, your voice filled with emotion. “Always”

——

The sun is beginning to set, casting a warm glow through the tall windows of your chambers. You stand before a large mirror, admiring the way your gown shimmers like stardust. The intricate embroidery catches the light, making you look like a vision of royalty. You smile softly at your reflection, but the flutter in your stomach isn’t just from the anticipation of the grand ball—it’s from the woman standing just behind you, her presence as electrifying as ever.

Karina, your ever-loyal knight, is supposed to be helping you get ready, but her touch lingers far longer than necessary, her hands wandering over the soft fabric of your dress and the bare skin of your shoulders. Her fingers trace delicate patterns on your back, her breath warm against your neck as she leans in close.

“You look stunning,” she murmurs, her voice thick with desire. “But you know, I could just as easily take this gown off you as I put it on.”

You feel a shiver run down your spine at her words, and you bite your lip, trying to maintain your composure. “Karina,” you whisper, your voice trembling with both excitement and a hint of warning. “We don’t have time for this… the ball—”

“Let them wait,” she interrupts, her hands sliding around your waist, pulling you back against her. “You know how much I hate sharing you with them.”

You laugh softly, though it quickly turns into a quiet gasp as she presses a kiss to the nape of your neck, her lips lingering there. “Karina, please,” you try to protest, but your resolve is already weakening under her touch.

She turns you around to face her, her eyes dark with longing as they meet yours. “Do you know how hard it is to keep my hands off you?” she asks, her voice low and husky. “To watch you parade around in front of all those nobles, pretending you belong to the kingdom when you’re mine?”

The possessiveness in her tone sends a thrill through you, and you can’t help the way your body responds to her, leaning into her touch. “I belong to you,” you whisper, your hands coming up to rest on her chest. “But we must be careful. If anyone finds out…”

She silences you with a deep, searing kiss, her hands sliding up to cup your face. The kiss is filled with a mix of frustration and need, her lips demanding as they move against yours. You melt into her, the worries about the ball and the court slipping away, replaced by the sheer intensity of her kiss.

When she finally pulls back, you’re both breathless, her forehead resting against yours. “I’ll never let anyone take you from me,” she vows, her voice rough with emotion. “You’re mine, Y/N. Only mine.”

Your heart swells at her words, and you nod, your hands tightening on her arms. “And I’m yours,” you reply, your voice soft but firm. “Now and always.”

She kisses you again, more gently this time, before reluctantly pulling away. “We should go,” she says, though the reluctance is clear in her voice. “Before I decide to keep you all to myself.”

You laugh softly, brushing a lock of hair behind her ear. “You always know how to make me want to stay,” you tease, giving her a quick kiss on the cheek before stepping back.

Karina watches as you turn back to the mirror, her eyes never leaving you as you finish preparing. She helps you with the final touches, her fingers brushing against yours as she adjusts your necklace, her gaze filled with both love and longing.

“Are you ready, my princess?” she asks, her voice a soft whisper in your ear.

You nod, turning to face her once more. “As long as you’re by my side.”

She smiles, a rare, tender smile that makes your heart skip a beat.

——

The grand ballroom buzzes with life, the music resonating through the space as the elite of the kingdom whirl about in their finest attire. You, Princess Y/N, are the center of attention, as always. Tonight, you're dressed in a gown that shimmers like stardust, catching the light with every graceful movement you make. You smile and nod politely at the courtiers and nobles who bow as you pass, though your heart is elsewhere—focused on the one person who truly matters to you.

From across the room, you feel Karina's eyes on you. Your knight, ever vigilant, stands close to the shadows, her gaze never straying far from you. She’s always been your protector, your confidante, and now, your secret love. The bond you share is a hidden treasure, known only to the two of you, kept safe from the prying eyes of the court.

As you continue to circulate through the room, your attention is suddenly drawn to Prince Mark, who approaches with an easy confidence. His charm is well-known, and the look in his eyes tells you that tonight, his interest is solely on you.

“Your Highness,” he says with a smooth bow, his eyes gleaming as they meet yours. “Would you do me the honor of a dance?”

You hesitate for a brief moment, your thoughts flickering to Karina. But you know that you must accept; refusing him in front of the court could raise unnecessary questions. With a composed smile, you place your hand in his. “Of course, Your Grace.”

As the two of you begin to dance, Mark pulls you slightly closer, his grip firm but still within the bounds of propriety. The two of you move together effortlessly, and for those watching, you’re the perfect picture of royalty. Yet, there’s an unease in the pit of your stomach, a feeling that only grows as Mark’s gaze lingers on you longer than it should.

“Princess,” he murmurs, his voice low enough that only you can hear, “you are even more beautiful up close than I imagined. It’s no wonder everyone speaks so highly of you.”

You offer a polite smile, keeping your expression neutral. “You flatter me, Your Grace.”

You nod, allowing him to lead you onto the dance floor. As you move together to the rhythm of the music, he watches you closely, his gaze intent. “You must have suitors from every corner of the kingdom, vying for your hand,” he begins, his voice low and intimate. “But I wonder, has anyone truly captured your heart?”

His question pulls at something deep inside you, and you can’t help but laugh softly, the sound tinged with the memory of the night before—a memory that flashes vividly in your mind.

---

It was late, the palace silent, the moonlight casting a soft glow through the curtains of your chambers. Karina, your loyal knight and secret lover, had entered your room with a look that sent a shiver down your spine. She closed the door behind her, sealing off the world outside, leaving only the two of you in the quiet intimacy of the night.

Without a word, she crossed the room, her eyes locked onto yours. You tried to maintain your composure, the grace and poise expected of a princess, but it all began to slip away the moment Karina reached you. She cupped your face in her hands, her touch gentle yet commanding, and leaned in to press her lips against yours in a kiss that was both tender and full of unspoken desire.

“Y/N,” she murmured against your lips, her voice a husky whisper that sent a thrill down your spine. “You drive me mad, you know that?”

You smiled against her mouth, your heart pounding in your chest. “And what do you plan to do about it, Karina?”

Her answer was to deepen the kiss, her hands moving to the laces of your gown, deftly untying them. “I’m going to make you mine,” she whispered, her breath hot against your ear. “I’m going to make you forget everything but me.”

You shivered at her words, a quiet moan escaping your lips as she pushed the gown from your shoulders, letting it pool at your feet. The cool air of the room brushed against your bare skin, but all you could focus on was Karina—her touch, her scent, the way she looked at you like you were the only thing that mattered in the world.

“Karina,” you breathed, your hands finding their way to the hem of her tunic, tugging it over her head. “I need you.”

She groaned softly, the sound vibrating against your skin as she kissed a path down your neck. “You’ll have me, Y/N,” she promised, her voice thick with need. “But first, I want to hear you say it. I want to hear you say that you’re mine.”

You gasped as her hands roamed over your body, her fingers brushing over sensitive spots that made you arch into her touch. “I’m yours,” you whispered, your voice trembling with anticipation. “I’m yours, Karina.”

She smiled against your skin, a wicked smile that made your pulse race. “That’s what I like to hear,” she murmured, her lips trailing down your collarbone, over the curve of your breast. Her hands gripped your hips, guiding you back until you were lying on the bed, her body hovering over yours.

“Tell me how much you want this,” she said, her voice low and commanding as she teased you with light touches, her fingers brushing over your thighs.

“I want this more than anything,” you moaned, your back arching as she continued to tease you, the ache between your legs growing with every passing second. “Please, Karina, don’t make me wait.”

She chuckled softly, a sound full of dark promise. “Oh, my princess, I won’t make you wait long,” she said, positioning herself between your legs. “But I need you to know that I’m the only one who can make you feel like this. Do you understand?”

You nodded frantically, your hands gripping the sheets as she finally entered you, a cry of pure pleasure escaping your lips. The sensation was overwhelming, her rhythm steady and deep, each thrust driving you closer to the edge.

“Karina,” you gasped, your voice breaking as she moved inside you, the pleasure building with each thrust. “Oh, gods, Karina—”

“Louder,” she demanded, her voice rough with desire as she quickened her pace, her hands tightening on your hips. “I want to hear you scream my name, Y/N.”

And you did. The pleasure was too intense, too overwhelming to hold back. You screamed her name as she brought you to your peak, your body trembling beneath hers as the waves of pleasure crashed over you, leaving you breathless and spent.

---

Back in the ballroom, Prince Mark’s words pull you back to the present, a soft, knowing smile tugging at your lips as you laugh lightly, your mind still lingering on the memory of Karina and the way she had completely unraveled you just hours ago.

The question catches you off guard, and for a split second, your mind flashes to Karina—her steady gaze, the way she always seems to understand you without a word. You quickly compose yourself, offering a practiced response. “As a princess, my duties to the kingdom come first, Prince Mark. Matters of the heart are secondary.”

Mark’s smile widens, but there’s a calculating edge to it. “Perhaps,” he says, leaning in just a fraction closer, “but even the most dutiful princess deserves someone who understands her, who can stand by her side through all challenges. I could be that person, Y/N.”

His use of your name, without the formal title, feels too intimate, too presumptuous. You maintain your composure, though inside, you can feel your frustration building. “Your Grace, you are kind to offer such sentiments, but I believe you overestimate your familiarity with me.”

Mark chuckles softly, undeterred by your cool response. “Perhaps, but I would very much like to change that. I see in you a strength, a wisdom that surpasses others of your rank. Together, we could do great things.”

The dance continues, but your thoughts are no longer on the music or the steps. You’re acutely aware of Karina, standing just out of sight, undoubtedly watching this interaction with a heavy heart. You glance briefly in her direction, catching her silhouette in the corner of your eye. The tension in her posture is unmistakable—she’s holding herself back, maintaining her knightly duty, but you know she’s struggling to keep her emotions in check.

As the music draws to a close, Mark tightens his grip on your hand slightly, as if he doesn’t want to let you go just yet. “Think about what I’ve said, Princess,” he says quietly, his tone sincere. “You deserve someone who sees you for who you truly are.”

You nod politely, withdrawing your hand as the dance ends. “I appreciate your words, Your Grace. Now, if you’ll excuse me, I must attend to my other guests.”

Before Mark can respond, Karina appears at your side, her presence a reassuring balm to your frayed nerves. She bows slightly, her voice calm but with an edge of urgency. “Your Highness, may I have a word?”

You nod, grateful for the interruption. As you walk away from the crowded ballroom, you feel Karina’s hand brush against yours—a brief, hidden touch that sends warmth through your entire being. Once you’re alone in a secluded corridor, Karina turns to you, her eyes searching yours.

“Are you alright?” she asks, her voice filled with concern.

You nod, though the encounter with Mark has left you unsettled. “I’m fine, Karina. But he was… persistent.”

Karina’s jaw tightens, and you can see the storm brewing behind her usually composed exterior. “I don’t like the way he looks at you,” she admits, her voice low and filled with barely-contained jealousy. “He doesn’t know you like I do, and I won’t let him think he can have you.”

You reach out, gently placing your hand on her cheek. “And he won’t,” you assure her softly, leaning in until your lips meet hers in a tender, stolen kiss. “You’re the one I choose, Karina. Always.”

Karina’s breath catches, her eyes darkening with a mix of desire and possessiveness as your words sink in. She tightens her grip on your waist, pulling you closer until your bodies are flush against each other.

“Then show me,” she whispers, her voice rough with emotion, as if daring you to prove your devotion.

Your heart skips a beat at her command, the intensity in her gaze sending a shiver down your spine. Without another word, you quickly glance around to ensure no one is watching, then take her hand and lead her down the dimly lit corridor. Your steps are hurried, the anticipation and need driving you forward until you find a door to a private room—one that you know will offer the seclusion you both crave.

You push the door open, pulling Karina inside before shutting it behind you. The moment the door clicks shut, Karina is on you, her lips crashing against yours in a kiss that’s both demanding and filled with raw passion. You respond with equal fervor, your hands tangling in her hair as you press your body against hers, needing to feel every inch of her.

She backs you up against the bed, her hands roaming over your curves, teasing the sensitive skin beneath your dress. You moan into her mouth as she grips your hips, lifting you slightly before laying you down on the bed. She hovers over you, her eyes devouring the sight of you laid out beneath her, your dress slipping off your shoulders to reveal more of your skin.

“You’re so beautiful,” she murmurs, her voice filled with reverence as she dips her head to kiss along your neck. Her lips and teeth work in tandem, leaving a trail of marks that you know will be hidden by your gown later, but for now, they’re a claim—her claim—on you.

“Karina…” you gasp, your body arching into her touch as she works your dress down further, exposing your breasts to her hungry gaze. “Please… I need you.”

She growls low in her throat, one hand sliding down your body, pushing up the fabric of your skirts until her fingers find the slick heat between your thighs. “I’m yours, Y/N. Only yours,” she whispers before claiming your lips again, her fingers slipping inside you with ease, making you cry out.

The way she touches you, with both tenderness and urgency, sets your nerves on fire. You grip her shoulders, your hips bucking against her hand as she works you over, her thumb rubbing against your clit in a way that has you seeing stars. But you need more—so much more.

“Karina,” you pant, your voice breathless as you pull her closer. “I want you inside me. Please… I need to feel you.”

She doesn’t hesitate. With a quick, deft motion, she undoes her belt and frees herself, her thick, throbbing cock springing to life. The sight of it sends a fresh wave of heat through your body, and you can’t help but reach out, your fingers wrapping around her shaft, feeling the way it twitches in your hand. She groans at your touch, her eyes nearly rolling back in her head as you stroke her a few times.

“Y/N…” she breathes, her voice strained with desire. “I need you.”

You release her, your hands shaking with anticipation as you pull her down to you, positioning her between your thighs. She lines herself up with your entrance, and you both let out a shared moan as she slowly pushes inside, stretching you in the most delicious way. Your back arches off the bed, your nails digging into her shoulders as she fills you completely.

“Oh god, Karina…” you whimper, your head falling back against the pillows as you feel her cock bulging in your stomach, the veins rubbing exquisitely against your inner walls.

She stills for a moment, allowing you both to adjust to the sensation. Her eyes are locked on yours, filled with a love so deep it nearly takes your breath away. “You’re so good to me,” she murmurs, her hands caressing your sides as she starts to move, her thrusts slow and deliberate. “How did I ever deserve you?”

Your heart swells at her words, tears pricking at the corners of your eyes as you meet her thrusts, the pleasure building with each movement. “Karina… you’re perfect. I’m the one who’s lucky… so lucky…”

She kisses you again, her movements becoming more urgent, more frantic as the need to claim you, to make you hers, overwhelms her. You can feel every inch of her inside you, the way her cock drags against your walls, the way she seems to hit that perfect spot with every thrust. It’s overwhelming, the pleasure bordering on pain as she takes you higher and higher, until you’re both teetering on the edge.

“Karina… I’m close…” you gasp, your hands gripping her arms as you feel the coil in your belly tightening, ready to snap.

“Me too,” she groans, her hips slamming into yours as she chases her release. “I’m going to fill you up, Y/N… make you mine…”

“You’re so perfect,” Karina breathes, her voice rough with emotion as she begins to move in earnest. Her hips rock against yours, creating a rhythm that has you gasping and moaning with every thrust. “I want to fill you up with my babies, Y/N. I want you to feel me inside you, to know that you’re mine in every way.”

The words hit you like a wave, and you can barely process them through the haze of pleasure. The thought of Karina’s claim on you, her desire to leave a mark, sends shivers through your body, making your pleasure even more intense.

“Karina… please,” you moan, your hands clutching her shoulders as you try to keep your composure. “I… I want it.”

“That’s it,” she murmurs, her breath hot against your ear as she leans in closer. “Take it all, Y/N. I want to see you filled with my cum, to know that you’re carrying a part of me with you.”

Her words are almost too much to bear, adding an extra layer of urgency to her thrusts. You’re so lost in the pleasure that the thought of what she’s saying only intensifies the feeling. You moan loudly, your hips bucking against her as your climax draws near.

Karina’s thrusts become more frantic, her cock driving deeper, hitting all the right spots inside you. She reaches down, her hand finding your clit, rubbing it in tight circles to push you closer to the edge. “Come for me, Y/N,” she commands, her voice a low growl. “I want to feel you come around me, to know that you’re mine completely.”

The combination of her cock filling you and her fingers working magic on your clit sends you spiraling over the edge. You cry out, your body convulsing as your orgasm crashes through you. You can’t think, can barely breathe as the pleasure overwhelms you. “Karina… I’m c-coming…”

“Good girl,” she murmurs, her voice filled with pride and desire as she fucks you through your climax. She speeds up her thrusts, her cock pulsing inside you as she chases her own release. “I’m going to fill you up, Y/N. You’re going to be so full of me, you won’t be able to forget who owns you.”

The force of her words pushes you even further, your orgasm extending as she continues to pound into you, filling you with her cum. You can feel her release filling you, the warmth spreading through your core as she moans and groans, her thrusts becoming erratic as she reaches her peak.

Karina finally stills, her cock twitching inside you as she spills her seed, the heat and pressure almost overwhelming. She collapses beside you, pulling you close as you both try to catch your breath. The room is filled with the sound of your heavy breathing and the faint echoes of your shared pleasure.

“You’re mine,” Karina whispers, her voice a mix of satisfaction and tenderness as she wraps her arms around you. “All mine.”

“And I’m yours,” you reply, your voice filled with a contented sigh as you snuggle into her embrace. “

Her words send you over the edge, your orgasm crashing through you like a tidal wave. You scream her name, your body trembling as the pleasure consumes you, your inner walls clamping down around her cock.

The sensation is too much for Karina. With a guttural moan, she thrusts deep inside you one final time, her cock pulsing as she spills her hot seed into you, filling you to the brim. The warmth spreads through you, and you can feel her cum seeping out around her cock, coating your thighs in a sticky mess.

———

The moment is brief, but it’s enough to reaffirm what you both know in your hearts. You pull back just as the sound of footsteps echoes down the hallway. With a shared look of understanding, you both step back into your roles—princess and knight, lovers hidden in plain sight.

“Tonight, we play our parts,” you say quietly, giving her one last lingering look before you return to the ballroom. “But never forget, it’s you who holds my heart.”

As you rejoin the festivities, Karina watches from the sidelines, her protective gaze never leaving you. And while the world may see you as a princess without a suitor, you both know the truth—a love that runs deeper than duty, hidden beneath the moonlight.

The grand ballroom is alive with laughter and the soft strains of music, guests swirling around in their finest attire. You move through the crowd, your thoughts occupied with the evening's complex dynamics and your secret affair with Karina.

After your quiet, intimate moment with Karina in the hallway, you return to the ballroom, your heart lightened by her presence and the secret you both share.

You exchange fleeting glances with Karina, whose eyes remain steadfast and watchful from the sidelines.

Just as you're about to engage in conversation with a group of nobles, Mark approaches you again. This time, his demeanor is more earnest, and he catches your hand gently, guiding you to a quieter side of the room.

“Y/N,” he says, his voice carrying a note of earnest sincerity. “I have something important to ask you.”

You look up at him, sensing the gravity of the moment. “What is it, Your Grace?”

Mark’s gaze is steady and filled with emotion. He reaches into his pocket and produces a small, elegant box. With a deep breath, he opens it to reveal a sparkling engagement ring. “Princess Y/N, I know that our time together has been short, but in it, I have seen the depth of your heart and the strength of your character. I cannot imagine my future without you by my side.”

He drops to one knee, his eyes locked on yours. “Will you marry me?”

The room seems to freeze around you. Mark’s proposal hangs in the air, the weight of his words heavy and poignant. The unexpectedness of the moment leaves you breathless, a thousand thoughts racing through your mind.

As you open your mouth to respond, a soft touch on your arm makes you turn. Karina’s presence, though discreet, is unmistakable. Her eyes, filled with a mix of pain and determination, meet yours across the room.

Mark’s gaze is unwavering, waiting for your answer, while Karina’s look speaks volumes—a silent plea, a promise of unspoken love.

Oh fuck.

[yoongleboonglepie]

Pechsträhne Masterlist

Genre: Horror ish au, paranormal au, hurt/comfort, slow burn, romance, psychic au, friends to lovers, Mystery, BTS ot7 x reader

Rating: 18+: Keep that in mind as this is at its core a paranormal/heavy theme rooted in history and myth, and some things are emotionally disturbing or spooky (so be prepared for potential gore/violence or scary elements). Read at your own discretion as I will only be putting trigger warnings for things that can pose severe safety risks to those affected. All else, like I said it is a spooky and mystery au.

Y/n Wörner left the Wörner Hotel and Estate nearly 5 years ago in an attempt to run away from a family argument that put a firm divide between her and her parents. She was managing fine, for the most part -save for the constant existential crisis of what she should do with herself and her life. That was until an invitation for the 150th anniversary of their family hotel ended up shoved in her mailbox on Thursday morning, and for no rational reason she found herself running back; unable to stop the pull to return home to her family and friends who live on the grounds. Once she arrives, however, it becomes inarguably apparent that things are very wrong. The ghosts of her long past family who were once friendly, are now vengeful and violent. Her friends are divided by secrets, mystery, and fear- changed in tandem with the ghosts she used to love. She has to relearn how to balance who she knew her friends as children, and who they have become in the recent years as a result of the darkness that threatens to drown them in its wake. She knows that something is threatening her home and her friends, but she doesn't know what. And if there's one thing about Y/n Wörner, it's that she's not a quitter. No ghost or demon will stop her from getting the answers she needs- even if it means they have to try and kill her before she gets to them. Because what does she have to lose?

_________________________________________

Main story,

Chapter 1 - 2/16/2025

Chapter 2- 2/19/2025

Chapter 3- 2/22/2025

Chapter 4- 2/24/2025

Chapter 5- 3/1/2025

Chapter 6- 3/10/2025

Chapter 7- 3/15/2025

Chapter 8 - 3/20/2025

Chapter 9 - 3/28/25

Chapter 10 - 4/6/2025

Chapter 11 - 4/11/2025

Chapter 12 -4/21/2025

Chapter 13- 4/27/2025

Chapter 14 -5/4/2025

Chapter 15 - 5/16/2025

Chapter 16 - 5/23/2025

Chapter 17 - 5/30/2025

Chapter 18 -6/7/2025

Chapter 19 -6/21/2025

_________________________________________

Pieces of Red String for you to Follow if you Dare...

Namjoon Character Moodboard

Seokjin Character Moodboard

Yoongi Character Moodboard

Hoseok Character Moodboard

Jimin Character Moodboard

Taehyung Character Moodboard

Jungkook Character Moodboard

Pinterest Boards

Family Tree of Y/n Wörner

(new) Historical Archives of the Wörner's (Part 1)

Photos of rough outline of the estate (not hotel)

Morse code clues, chapters 7 and up: x x x x x x x x x

?

Find chapter and character playlists here:

Spotify

Youtube music

_________________________________________

P.S: to avoid spoilers, I use a spoiler tag on asks for new readers to avoid if they want to.

Do not repost anywhere or steal my writing/story. Thx.

Obvious disclaimer: this is just fiction and not actually about the bts members, they are simply face cards and names here. Enjoy, love you lots.

[fillinforlater]

Mildly Unfair

Male Reader x Yu Jimin (Karina), Kwon Eunbi, Jang Wonyoung

Length: 1656 words

Tags: titfuck, titfuck, titfuck (?), cumshot, rivalry

TW: no editing and terrible analogies hahaha

Inspiration: @capslocked for the (meme) idea

(A/N: You literally voted for the ending to this and I wrote it accordingly. The idea came from @capslocked but I want to give @kaedespicelatte a shoutout for pushing the "Wony busty" agenda. Here is my take on it.)

"Wha-wha-what the hell?"

The sliding door is only half-way open when a wide-eyed Wonyoung is already eager to enter the room through the small gap. Her petite, long body easily passes through, something the two women before you might have struggled with. Unlike Wonyoung, they carry a certain package with them at all times—and said package has you groaning like a wild animal for a couple of minutes now.

"Stop it!" Wonyoung complains, deaf, lust riddled ears unwilling to let her two older friends know about her issue. You'd gladly help her out, really, but your eyes are glued on your erection which is in quite the predicament.

"Shut up," Karina hushes back at Wonyoung, dainty fingers circling your swollen cockhead, tits spilling out from her bra already. No surprise there, she usually wears clothes a size too small and with the bountifulness of her chest, the black lace can barely keep up. "You're not really needed here."

"She is right," Eunbi says softly, dress already around her ankles, lusty hands spreading warm lube over her breasts. She gets on her knees next to Karina and helps the younger to make everything a wet, glistening mess. "He wants something you can't give, Wony."

'Fuck' is all you have to contribute when your manhood is suddenly trapped from both sides in the soft grasp of two pairs of melons. Karina joins you, her moans a lot more unhinged, especially when Eunbi rids her of the tiny bra with a soft smile. 

Eunbi's smile is always soft, loving, and motherly. She is older and absolutely confident in her sexuality. It's this confidence that has gotten this friend group away from "just" hanging out, playing games and partying to a lot more intimate activities.

"Rina, your nipples are so hot, come and rub them over me," Eunbi urges her friend with a laugh that has Karina flushed even stronger than before. Long gone is the hesitant girl, unsure and self-aware of her cup size; she is already in heat and squeezes her tits together to arouse Eunbi with the hard, light brown nipples atop a large arolae. 

"Unnie, you're hot too, ahh!"

"Uhm, hello? I'm here too, you horny fucks!" Wonyoung shouts and climbs on the bed you're sitting on. "Hey you, say something."

That whine must have been directed at you, but you focus on Karina and the valley of her silky boobs rubbing along your sides, stimulating the skin of your shaft while Eunbi licks the slit stopping every now and then to teasingly blow on your tip. Enough reasons to throw your head back and completely ignore Wonyoung, who crosses her arms and looks down at you.

"Like I said," Eunbi addresses Wonyoung, still calm, unworried, your glands twirled between two fingers. "You can't help us. There is no shame in having small boobs, it's just that they can't do this."

"But I can!"

This is ridiculous, but when you look past it, all there is is Karina tit fucking her massive, gorgeous ballons up and down your entire length. Wet sloppy sounds become louder, messier when she sticks out her tongue and drools on your tip. You can't believe that your formerly abashed friend can rival Eunbi with the sluttiness of her expression and the things her mouth can do.

You groan and cup her face with your admittedly sweaty fingers. Karina locks eyes with you, never stops to fuck your cock silly and to get you even closer to heaven, she gets a wet kiss by Eunbi on her rosy cheek. You are ready to blast, early, but Karina has really earned a load on her pretty face and pretty fat tits. But suddenly Eunbi stops Karina's last surge for your climax.

"Okay, Rina, we'll let her do it," she says.

"Eh? What? You must be kidding!" a visibly upset and horny Karina groans. However, Eunbi has trained her well. She pulls away, reluctance only in her gaze. Eunbi gives her another of those motherly smiles and Karina settles next to her, away from your parted legs, away from your glowing, throbbing cock.

Wonyoung gleefully gets in front of you and presses her full, pink lips on what she often calls 'hers'. Yes, she tries really hard to get you to be only hers, but two equally beautiful women with other benefits are right there, sharing a few pecks and fondling each other's curves. 

"Look at me," Wonyoung proudly announces and places your shaft in between her tiny hills, pressing them together and almost making you feel a hint of softness. Almost.

“I am looking, but feel, I do nothing,” you mock her and from the corner of your eyes see Karina taunt the skinny girl—in before Eunbi cups her puffy pussy to make her forget the blazing rod she could be pumping right now. It is doubtful that she can fully forget it though, the amount of times she has thrown a horny gaze to your crotch puts your bank account to shame.

“Y-you’re lying!” Wonyoung whines, almost cries out, with an uncanny desolateness in her usually confident and demanding voice. You can’t help but pity her a bit. “Admit it: my boobs are the best.”

“They are great, but you don’t have to give me a titjob for that,” you try to reason calmly. Wonyoung is having none of that today. Again. 

“No. Tell them, tell everyone, even your weird friends on Discord that I am the bustiest, I have the biggest and bestest boobs of all of them.”

“Wonyoung,

“What the fuck are you talking about?”

This is getting out of hand, like Wonyoung’s mounds. She tries to squeeze them tighter against you, but repeatedly slides over them. Her palms smack your cock in a very unarousing manner. Combine that with the absolute lack of stimulation from her chest, you go limp quickly. Even Wonyoung’s adorable, fuckable expression isn’t enough to salvage this.

Luckily for you, Eunbi saves the day, like she did so many times. She quietly urges Karina to tackle Wonyoung while she takes the vacant spot in between your knees. In the blink of an eye, the mature face of your Noona replaces that of Wonyoung, which is now buried in Karina’s bazookas. 

“I’m sorry about this,” Eunbi whispers, her initial smile fading for something more sinister, still lewd, but in an imposing way that you know all too well. “I’ll fix this, if you’re ready or not.”

You’re never ready for the way she just spits in her hands, nails painted in some color that in no time will flash up and down when she jerks your cock beyond any reasonable stimulation. All the blood that has been rushing away from it turns around asap, getting you embarrassingly hard embarrassingly swiftly.

“N-no need to be sorry. Fuck.”

“I know you can’t resist me, not even my hand. You’d cum on my tits by just looking at them. That’s why I’m better than both of them.”

Is she right? Maybe. She is making a great case for herself, her soft hand suddenly stopping the up and down movement in favor of slaps against her milky meat bags. Eunbi knows you won’t loudly admit to her superiority, but she also knows how she can remove all doubt about it. Small hands move from a large cock to the largest, most perfectly shaped breasts in at least the radius of one meter (Karina is still right there after all—why is she choking Wonyoung—why are their fingers deep in their pussies?), and Eunbi makes sure your cock disappears in them. 

Warm and soft, somewhat like a pussy and still completely different. Eunbi looks at you, expectantly, threatening, you better have a good reaction to her—her titfuck starts violently and you crash back onto the bed with a gasp that has Karina and Wonyoung perking up from their fight (GONE SEXUAL). 

Sexual feels like an understatement for the way Eunbi’s boobies have you on the verge of insanity. She moves them up and down and has you reaching for something up, something down, but all you find are pillows (suspiciously smelling like Wonyoung) and Eunbi’s hair. Nevermind, the second is a great option. You pull on it like it’s the break to a crashing train and the Noona tries to kill you with a stare.

“What are you doing?” she growls.

“Y-you’re too fast, pl-please—”

“No.”

No, your hand in her hair does not matter, she is still absolutely destroying you with her melons. Eunbi’s fun bags are now murder weapons, slashing you, ready to make you release a liquid all over them. In all honesty (you can’t tell her that), it feels fantastic, and an orgasm will be a blissful ride on the clouds, but you don’t want to give it to her. 

“I want Karina.”

“No.”

“I want Karina.”

“No!”

“Unnie!” Karina shouts and stands up, her pussy leaking onto the floor. “He wants me. Your Wony-experiment failed, now I get my rightful load.”

“Ugh, fine.” Your cock is free, Eunbi is livid, though her face can never get rid of this motherly look. It’s endearingly cute in a wicked way. “Fucking take him, I don’t care.”

“I’m here.” Karina’s soft skin presses around you, so much more careful. Her face is bright, porcelain skin ready to be painted like a canvas. Her ears perk up when she hears your groan. Her full lips are slightly parted, her large eyes are dreamy, hungry, ready for you to burst. “Cum, please.”

Your cock erupts all over the perfect, angelic features, covering all but her beauty spot in a thick icing that gets eagerly lapped up. No one can resist the toppings of a great cake after all, not even Eunbi, who quickly falls back to her knees to help Karina clean off her face. Wonyoung joins in too, but she gets the least—they really do care about the age-order here, huh?

[j-jinxee]

[ ✦ ] — PARTY ON YOU chpt one

—,' syn :: party on you by j-jinxee,, a series of NSFW one shots including every member of BTS. these chapters are not connected,, no links to one another — just you partying on every bangtan boy. chapter one,, swimming pools by namjoon :: ♫

!! — NSFW under the cut !

✦ [warnings — unprotected,, alcohol consumption,, pool sex,, college party,, stripping,, swearing,, cvmming inside,, inspired by euphoria] // 1.6k words.

─────

two or three, two or three shots? you've only had two or three shots? feels like a lot more. your head was spinning, feeling like you've had atleast eight. your body felt light, almost as if you were floating, barely above the ground. yet sadly, you weren't. instead, you're sitting with a bunch of strangers, not a single sober amongst them.

no fucking clue where your friend went, feeling significantly more drunk than you were — this is what parties were about. although, you didn't feel like laying with drunken randoms anymore, so you stood up, awkwardly trying not to fall over. stumbling to the kitchen, searching for some more liquor. leaning on the counter, eyes down at the half empty bottles — where were the shot glasses? your mind couldn't focus on one thing for very long, not that you noticed, all you noticed was that there were no shot glasses in this kitchen.

slowly dragging your feet, hands tracing the walls for support as you walked out to the backyard. the neon coloured lights contrasted with the unsettling, stale, cold lighting of the kitchen. walking through the clouds of smoke and blaring music, finally making it to the table. eyes watering from the endless vape clouds people supplied, looking down at all your options. you're feeling significantly more drunk than you realistically should be, dizzy and giggly off of two or three shots? it's unlike you to say the least, but you weren't complaining. feeling lit off of a few shots takes a lot less effort than downing a whole bottles worth.

pouring yourself a fourth, you heard something that caught your attention. a crowd of boys you could see through the kitchen's glass door, all cheering for something. you assumed it was someone skulling their drink, maybe even someone making out — that'll get a group of guys hyped anytime. focusing back on what's in your hand, downing the shot in an instant. bathing in the feel of the sharp liquor burning your throat, you looked back over at the boys — you've got to be fucking kidding me. your eyes were met with all the guys hyping and dapping up your ex boyfriend. fuck sake.

you could swear, every party you were actually having a decent time at — he showed up. sure this was a college party, it's pretty hard to avoid the people who attend your college. though you just felt you couldn't get away from the guy, unable to have one nice night without seeing his dumb fucking face. you were over it to say the least, every single time he appeared just felt like such a jab, like the universe couldn't stop reminding you. the ten months you dated him were probably the worst ten months of your life, oblivious to it at the time — but it ended because he cheated. plain and simple, yet no one else saw how much of a dickhead he was.

turning around to pour another shot, the urge to black out tonight was strong. not wanting to remember any more of his stupid face, you stared down at your newly poured drink. very out of it, just pissed at the world and staring down into the small cup of alcohol — a voice spoke up.

'you know shots are meant to be shot, right?'

'hm?' you looked up, snapping out of your trance. blurry eyes met with a tall, dark haired man — good looking from what you could tell.

'your shot, you gonna drink it? or stare 'till it dissapears?' he asked, smirking — clearly a few drinks deep himself.

'oh' you smiled, 'no im just– just out of it' you explained, turning back and downing the liquor straight.

'damn, how many have you had?' he asked.

you sighed, quickly pouring another and downing it immediately. 'not enough' you said, turning back to him with a sweet smile on your face. now six shots in, feeling fucking amazing. feeling like you could just about anything you fucking wanted.

'feel like a swim?' you smiled, grabbing the boys hand as you made your way to the pool. why did no one make use of the pool at these parties? they're fun as hell, especially when you're drunk. 'sure' he replied, gladly following behind you.

nearing the edge of the pool, the neon lights illuminating it nicely, you started to undress. you couldn't swim fully clothed, so underwear it was ! your jeans falling to the floor as you threw them off your body, the tipsy boy following quickly behind. undressing himself, yet his eyes not leaving you. 'you're so hot' he commented. 'i know' you replied.

your body only clothed in a bra and panties, the boy in nothing but his boxers. you took his hand once more and stepped into the pool. the water surrounding you, it felt amazing. the cool air outside making the water feel warm, you floated around — drunk, skin-to-skin with this mystery boy. 'what's your name anyway?'

'namjoon' he replied. 'well, joon' you started.

eyes darting up to the kitchen door opening, your ex made his way outside. drunk and pissed off, you just had to get back at him.

'what if i asked you to fuck me, right here, right now'

it was less of a request and more of a demand, but you knew he'd say yes. the guy was tipsy as hell, sitting against you in his underwear. any guy who says no to that is just plain stupid. 'id say... ' he trailed off, taking your hand in his, tracing it down his body. his abs felt so fucking good against your stomach, your hands brushing past them as he guided it down further — finally landing on the prominent bulge in his boxers.

'please let me' he finished.

a shaky breath escaped you, alcohol very prominent on your tongue — the scent going straight to his nose, intoxicating him further. removing your hand to replace it with your own arousal, grinding down against him. you could feel him exhale against you, breathing turning into panting from the small amount of friction. the alcohol in your system only enhancing the sensations, warm water surrounding you as joon held you close, the pleasure building slowly. moving together so perfectly that no one had even noticed, just the two of you — staring into eachothers half lidded eyes, feeling nothing but pure ecstasy.

'c'mon baby, lemme feel you' he panted desperately. looking down to eagerly adjust your underwear, pulling the crotch to the side before doing the same to his own. looking back up at you, you felt his tip against your entrance. 'fuck me, fuck me infront of everyone here' you begged, right before you felt him bottom you out completely. your mouth fell open, quiet moans escaping you as he thrusted so fucking deep. you swear you could feel him in your stomach.

'fuckk you're tight, feel good baby?' he asked, already lost in you. he felt your warm pussy suck him in, craving, begging for more. you couldn't spare a response, your words were blocked by his cock burying itself into you — imprinting his shape in your walls. you swear you could feel every vein, every twitch. he was so deep, and it felt like pure fucking bliss.

you felt like you were floating, and not just in the water. no, you felt as if you were on a cloud. probably the mix of six shots, warm water, and the raw pleasure happening inside you. high on sex and impulse, you needed more. coming down to catch joon's lips in a hungry kiss, immediately shoving your tongue in his mouth. he moaned into you, still fucking into you from underneath, getting a little messier with his motions.

with his thrusting getting harder and faster, all you could do was feel. feel him, the water, the alcohol substance flowing through your body — it was a lot.

'fuck im– im close' you whined into his ear.

'i know it feels good baby, just– just wait for me'

your head fell back at his words, he felt way too fucking good just for a random hookup at a party. starting to moan his name, grinding down to meet his thrusts faster as he kept you up close. the dark night sky blurring above you — neon lights blending with people's vape smoke,, it felt like pure euphoria.

his lips latched onto your neck, with your head tilted back — it was just an invite for a mark. the combination of that and his hard thrusts were pushing you to the edge. his tip hitting your cervix just right, your breath started to pick up. 'fuck im– im gonna cum'

'c'mon baby, cum for me' he panted into your neck.

his words pushed you over the edge, your climax hitting you like a truck as you came undone for him. feeling his release too, his hot, sticky seed filling you up so well. you've easily never had a fuck that felt this good. whining and saying his name like a prayer, you rode out your release together. foreheads against eachother as he continued his cautiously small thrusts, just enough to get out every last drop from him, into you. hot breath on eachother, opening your eyes to his beautifully dilated pupils. finally coming back down to earth, you became aware of your surroundings.

nearly everyone was staring, trying not to make it obvious. your ears picked up some people's remarks like 'slut' and 'she's easy' — but you didn't care. by the time you scanned everyone around you, your ex had already started walking away. not that he was on your mind anymore, honestly — you'd completely forgotten about him, the only thing on your mind being namjoon.

looking back at to him, still in his arms — he spoke.

'so, you go to parties often?'

─────

[AN] :: hope y'all like this first instalment of party on you !! let me know if you'd like to be on taglist for the rest of the members !

[wwilloww]

sh. | chapter twenty five | ot7

PAIRING ot7 x reader RATING Explicit. 18+. GENRE smut. fluff. angst. nonidol au. wildnerness au. roommates au. friends to lovers. SUMMARY Six months of quarantine have kept you apart. Somehow the distance sparks something new in each of you: questions, unfinished conversations, threads once chased now left cold. So when your roommate invites you to come with him to a mysterious house in the mountains with your friends, how could you even think of saying no? WC 4.2k

WARNINGS AND TAGS none

AN hi, thank you to each of you who's been reading and leaving comments. each comment that comes thru is equivalent to two to three cups of caffeine when it comes to writing these chapters. essential, and so deeply appreciated! and thank you to @thatlongspringnight for her help with this one. love you all so much.

← || series m.list || →

CHAPTER TWENTY FIVE: OUT THE WINDOW

“But what is it?” Jimin asks, his brow furrowing. 

You think back to all of those times you shuffled off pointed questions from your friends with a joke, every moment you skirted conversations with a change of subject, every time you simply walked away. You think of Jungkook, with you in the kitchen all those weeks back, who had whispered in your ear, “Don’t run.” You think of how those words me your ears like ice, how they had frozen something inside of you. 

For so long it has felt like you have existed in the void between two selves—maybe even more than two. 

There is the careful portrait you allow everyone else to see; the self that appears polished and in control. Even the chill, cool-girl facade comes from a kind of careful grooming, a filtering of all of the filtering, messy, confusing bits of you. 

And then there is the beast that lives inside you. The creature that croons the names of your seven friends, again and again, in your dreams and in the quiet moments of your waking life. This creature that wants and wants and goes on wanting. The creature that—if you give her what she truly wanted, would turn wild and rip through your carefully built life, destroying everything in her wake. You had worked so hard to build this shelter, this sanctuary of friendship and you believe, with your entire self, that giving this beast what she truly wants will shatter it all. 

You wish things were simple and straightforward for you—like Yoongi or Jungkook, two men who chase what they want, who hold immeasurable depths but surface quickly and with honesty. You wish you could have waltzed into this life with ease, but that was never the case.

As you sit with Jimin in the bathtub, you picture the beast, laying in the center of a forest clearing of sorts. She sleeps, her chest slowly expanding and falling in a gentle rhythm. A flurry of snowflakes falls thickly around her, like static, keeping things quiet, keeping things still. 

You wonder if you stand still long enough, if the snow will cover her entirely. If she will disappear beneath a blanket of snowdrift if you leave her undisturbed for long enough. 

And you know that to answer Jimin’s question is to wake this beast. 

So when he says, “But what is it?” with the floral aroma drifting up with the steam from the bath, you say, “I don’t know.” 

And Jimin says nothing. He does that thing again, where he just holds your stare. There is no coldness in his gaze, in fact, there’s something soft, like sympathy or understanding lighting the back of his eyes. And there is firmness in that warmth. That is what terrifies you.

He waits. 

And finally, after what feels like minutes, you whisper, “It feels like a monster.”

He tilts his head just a little. You have the eeriest sensation that he can see right through you, into the snowy clearing with the beast, where the flurries are falling even faster now. “Why is she there?” he says, finally.

“What?” your voice shakes. 

“Why is she there?” he repeats, as if your question has expressed that you haven’t heard him, not that you don’t understand. “Where did this monster come from?” 

The snow is falling faster. It’s harder and harder to see straight. The ache in your chest is beginning to burn. 

“I—I—” How do you know why a beast is a beast? How do you know what makes a monster? How do you trace something sick back to its root? You want to dunk underneath the water—you want to drown out the pressing tone of his voice—but for a moment your stubbornness wins. You stare back at him. 

His eyes are soft. 

You know your eyes are cold. 

“Do you want it?” Jimin asks quietly. “Do you want to keep running?” 

It’s like he can feel your muscles tensing, ready to stand up out of the tub, drip your way angrily and resentfully across the tile and through the rest of the house until you’ve put a league of distance between you and this question. 

And him. 

But before you can, he reaches out to you and grasps your hand. You flinch when he makes contact. He wraps your hand in his. 

The snow stops. The flurries freeze in mid-air. Your breath halts in your lungs. The beast in the clearing is stirring, stretching her sleeping limbs, a little sound escaping through sharp teeth. 

And then—finally—you say something true: “No,” you say. “I don’t want to keep running.” 

The words echo too loud through the bathroom, and the clearing, and the whole house. 

The beast opens her eyes. 

Your chest feels like it’s going to break open. 

Jimin leans towards you, pulling you between his legs and into his arms. You are stiff against his movements, but he folds your bodies into one another, his legs and arms wrapping around you. His breath, slow and steady, brushes against your ear. You squeeze your eyes shut and wrap your arms around your chest. How can he breathe so easily when something is about to break inside your chest? 

“What are you so afraid will happen if you let yourself feel?” Jimin whispers. The question takes up all the air left in the bathroom. It echoes around like a ghost, like something you’ve heard before. Like a voice spoken from the cold of the mountains just beyond the room that you sit in, a haunting from a far-off winter. 

Instead of responding, you choke out a rattled breath. 

He pulls back his face far enough to get a good look at you. It feels like he’s looking right into you, right through you. Like with that heavy gaze he sees every little bit of you. But he’s not turning away from you, or what he sees in you. He’s not running from you. 

How come? 

Your mouth gapes open and closed like a fish. You are looking for words. You are looking for air.

Jimin repeats the question, slowly, holding your gaze. “What are you so afraid will happen if you let yourself feel?” 

Within you, the beast, stands. Stretches. She is ready. 

But you aren’t. 

You can’t—

You start to pull away from Jimin. You make to stand up from the tub, but Jimin holds you firm. 

“Don’t,” he says, and your rebuttal rises within you. But he surprises you. “I’ll go,” he says. “You stay.” 

You’re not sure if that’s disappointment flickering in his eye, but there’s also clarity there. He sees what you can’t—and that terrifies you. 

Jimin leaves you silently. You remain in the tub. The bathroom suddenly seems gigantic. 

You press yourself back against where the tub meets the wall, the chill of the tile a stark, cold contrast to the warm water, and wrap your arms around yourself. It’s not the same as Jimin wrapped around you, but it’s quiet. The scent of rose drifts up from the water, reminding you of summer, which has entirely disappeared from the air in the last weeks. 

Maybe it’s too quiet. 

Plink. A drop of water falls from the faucet, hitting the water. 

You stare at your hands through the water. They are wrinkled and pruney, and shift lighter beneath the water. These hands which have brought you all this way. These hands that have held each of the men in the house. 

It was a gift Jimin gave you, you realize. He gave you the choice to have space and silence without making you run away from him to access it. A hollow opens in your stomach as you look at the contents of the day. The sweetness of your moments with Jimin, juxtaposed with the seeping coldness that spills out from you now. 

You see it clearly now. 

Jimin’s absence—the too-large space remaining in the tub—the loud silence of the bathroom—the empty air—is a new kind of separation. 

And your stomach begins to sink anew. 

You find yourself standing up out of the bath. Towel-less and clumsily, you knock your shin against the tub as you clamber out. You drip water and rose-scented soap onto the bathroom floor. 

“Jimin?” you call as you open the door. But the bedroom is empty and dark. 

He has laid out a towel and set of clothes for you, both folded neatly on the bed. The bed has been made, the curtains opened. There is a new freshness to the room. But he’s not here. 

You try to dress quickly, attempting to pull a t-shirt over your head. But you fail. The water has the fabric clinging clumsily to your skin.

When you leave the bedroom, you force yourself to walk: you fight the urge to run through the halls, calling Jimin’s name. 

—----

He’s nowhere to be found. And when you can’t find him, and begin to think maybe he doesn’t want to be found—at least by you—you give up. Maybe too quickly. 

You make your way back to the living room after combing through the house. The place feels mysteriously empty; you hadn’t run into a single friend or fuck-buddy in your wanderings. 

Your chest still feels unsettled and restless, and you think of that one overused quote you see all over Pinterest and Instagram: The mountains are calling and I must go. You think, in that moment, that you understand anew what John-whatever-the-fuck meant in that long-ago letter: when everything inside you feels without a home, there is direction in the mountains. They simply cannot be ignored. As the sun sets over those broad peaks, the rivets and valleys of the great range before you call in a way that feels all too physical. It’s magnetism, this place, this land that calls your name.

And yet—

You have wet hair. 

And you cannot help the sinking feeling that this place does not want you. 

As much as this place has trapped you here. 

Stuck between the conundrum of wet hair in the cold autumn wind and the burning sensation in your chest that cries for cool air, you compromise: you beeline for one of the large windows overlooking the firepit, and throw it open.

Hands gripping the sill, you lean out, testing your balance. Your wet hair is plastered to your scalp and face in, what you can only imagine, is an unsightly manner, and your t-shirt clings in odd damp spots to your warm skin. You’re sure you look like you’ve just been through half of a laundry cycle, but you don’t care. 

The bathroom was too quiet. But here, the wind howls and howls until you can no longer hear the call of the beast. 

You try to remember all the things you’ve learned along the way, you try to cobble together the pieces of what you know now. 

Inside you, your chest swims with muddiness. A swirl of snow, leaves, detritus. It seems as if the beast has left you entirely. Everything you said to Jimin, that too, lies before you. 

What have I done?

You cannot help but think of Jimin’s face, open and afraid, as he had told you about what he feared most all these months. The fear that he had shown to you—trusted you with—and that you had chosen to slam back in his face with the brutal clang of a great thing breaking. Something once carefully built up, now crashing down. 

All those months ago, on the floor of your bedroom while you talked with Taehyung, you thought you had made a change. In that moment, you believed you had taken a critical turn on the long path of isolation that you had created for yourself. But as you look at the wreckage behind you—in the direction of Jimin’s room—you realize you had never really stopped running. At least, not in the way that you needed to. Not in the way that loving—op, living with—these men required you to.

You are surprised when a spot of rain slips down your cheek. You lift your finger to touch it, finding the trail from your eye to the drop—are you crying? As the tears slip silent down your face, you realize. 

I am unhappy.

You squeeze your eyes shut. 

You suck the alpine air into your lungs. In. Out. The burn of the cold is the antidote—chilling your mind, slowly, slowly, stilling the storm. Or, stuffing the beast back into sleep.

You jolt as a body wraps around your back, a head notching on your shoulder. Breath brushes your tender neck, and hands run down your bare arms. 

“Christ, you’re freezing,” Yoongi says. 

“It feels good,” you say, automatically. Your system shudders with shock as a memory from long ago rises to the surface. A balcony. Yoongi wrapped around you. A secret lingering on your tongue. A hidden relationship. How is it that so much time has passed—how is it that everything has changed—and yet you still feel just like you did that January night almost a year ago? 

“Why are you always chasing the cold?” Yoongi asks. 

“Why is everyone always asking me so many questions?” It comes out harsher than you meant. You cobble yourself together, and think this is a question you think you can answer. You soften your tone: “The cold lets me feel.” 

Yoongi nods against your shoulder like he understands immediately. “I don’t have to ask any more questions,” he says, a note of disappointment in his tone. 

You feel him begin to pull away from the one sided embrace, so you wrap your arms around his that snakes to your front and cradle it—and him—against you. You don’t want him to go. He tenses, as if surprised, then relaxes and wraps himself further around you. You still haven’t opened your eyes. You fear, if you do, everything will shatter. “I won’t ask what’s going on,” Yoongi says. “But can I assume—if it’s alright with you—that you’re less than okay right now?” 

You find yourself nodding, praying that he hasn’t seen the quiet tears on your cheeks. 

“That’s okay,” he says. “I’m here. I’ll stay here.” 

You nod again. Yes. Yes, please stay. You feel like a hypocrite, subtly asking Jimin for space, and then falling into Yoongi’s arms. The difference is, Yoongi has seen you like this before: raw, open, yearning. You’ve never shown this side to Jimin before. 

“I’m sorry,” you say, your voice thick. “I just don’t have words for it.” 

“And that’s okay too.”

So, he just holds you, his arms wrapping even tighter around your belly, pulling you in closer to him. You find your head tilting back to rest on his shoulder. He places a chaste kiss in the hollow of your throat—and you know, suddenly, that he means the gesture as reassurance, he means it as a response to all the words that you cannot say. 

At your front, the mountain howls. 

At your back, Yoongi stands firm and steadfast, the heat of his body bringing yours back into balance. Your breath calms. The tears dry. You are breathing together. In. Out. 

“Thank you,” you whisper to Yoongi, finally, finally opening your eyes to the night before you. But when you do, you’re surprised by what you see. 

At the fire pit just beyond the house, two figures huddle around a blazing fire, figures darkened in contrast with the flickering red flame. After a moment, you realize it’s Hoseok and Taehyung. They’re talking, but you can’t hear them no matter how you strain. In a flash, you feel suddenly nervous. What could they be talking about? 

—------

Tonight, with the brisk wind that rushes down the mountain side, it seems as if the stars are huddled closer to earth than ever before. Hoseok thinks they shine a little brighter tonight, like they are leaning in to hear what he has to say. 

Taehyung and Hoseok sit close together on one of the benches that surrounds the fire pit. The rest of their friends—Jungkook, Namjoon, and Yoongi—had abandoned them a few minutes before for bed, refreshed drinks, or the more reliable warmth of the house. Silence had settled over the pair as they gazed out over the scenic view, the sun only just disappearing entirely from the sky. For Taehyung, it was a comfortable silence. 

For Hoseok, his words mulled and churned as he searched for the right iteration, the right pattern. And then it had all come out like a flood, a bursted dam: a rushed question that only Taehyung could answer. 

“I dunno dude.” Taehyung rubs the back of his neck in response. “I didn’t realize you were that down bad after—” 

“It’s not bad, is it?” He answers the question for himself: “It’s bad. I know it’s bad. It looks bad, right?” 

“Nah,” Taehyung chuckles and grips the arm of his friend squeezing him in reassurance. “Nah, it happens to the best of us.” 

“It does?” Hoseok asks. Taehyung nods vigorously. But before he can respond, Hoseok continues: “You’re sure I’m not asking the wrong person about this?” 

“I mean, to be totally honest, it is a little weird but—” Taehyung sighs. “I want you to be able to talk to me about these things. You’re my friend. It’s important for you to talk about them. Actually—it’s important for all of us.” 

Hoseok nods solemnly, wringing his cold hands before speaking. “I just don’t know what to do,” he says. “I want to show her that I can be the kind of man that she wants.” 

His friend gives him a long, appraising look and sighs, rubbing the back of his neck. “I mean, I get it. I remember that—wanting the same thing—like it was yesterday. She deserves the world.” 

“Do you…still feel that way?” Hoseok asks slowly. 

“Are you asking, do I still feel the same way I felt when we were nineteen?” Hoseok nods. “Hell no.” 

But Taehyung glances to the ground. Fiddles with his fingers. Hoseok tries to read whatever’s going on in his friend’s head—but before he can understand what Taehyung is thinking, his friend speaks abruptly: “You know, she’ll want space to grow. Smothering her is only going to make her freeze up. But man, I don’t think you have all that much to worry about. I see the way you look at each other. 

Hoseok’s brow presses in confusion or interest. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.” 

Taehyung chuckles and lightly slaps his friend on the shoulder. “My friend, you’re worried about something you have no need to worry about. You’re already five steps ahead in this game.” 

“What game?” 

“The game of loooove.” This, Taehyung says with a childish tone and a handsome smirk. 

Hoseok looks shocked. “I—I didn’t—We didn’t—But—” He collects himself. “We agreed as a house that this is all only sex. Anyways, I said nothing about love.”

“You didn’t have to.” 

“Do you really think…?” Hoseok asks, his eyes wide with hope. 

Taehyung shrugs, then picks up a stick to poke at the fire with. “I dunno. I can’t promise you the future—no one can. But I see something… I see things starting.” 

Hoseok nods as if he understands the vague statements of his friend. When he stands to walk away, he walks with the particular stride of someone who finally sees the light through the end of a hedge maze. 

—-------

You watch as Hoseok strides inside while Yoongi is still wrapped around your back, speaking softly in that deep lilt of his about his day. 

While you hadn’t heard what the two men discussed, you did feel a strange sense of watching something you weren’t supposed to be seeing. 

Yoongi’s warmth has brought you back to earth. When his breath brushes just-so against your neck, you find yourself shivering in his grasp. 

“Are you finally getting cold?” he asks. You hear the smirk in his voice—and the tender care too. 

“Maybe,” you say. “Yes,” you correct as a deeper chill settles within you. “Warm me up?” you ask softly. 

He leads you back into the living room, where he wraps a blanket around you and settles with you on the large couch. 

“Come here,” you insist. “I need your body heat. All of it.” Never quite the one to indulge in—or, better said, initiate—cuddling, Yoongi hesitates like he’s calculating where to fit his limbs. Then, he settles with a jolty, awkward collaboration of limbs into a spooning position with you tucked into him. 

It’s there, wrapped up in his arms while he tells you about the song you’re working on, that you slowly start to drift towards a deep sleep. 

—

As Hoseok strides back into the house, he wears a smug smile on his face. He’s a man on a mission, a guy with gusto, a dude with direction. He’s chosen his path—he’s walking it now. 

As he swings open the back door to a dark hallway in one of the lower levels, he notices a figure, lingering against the wall. The hallway is dark. He can’t make out the figure’s face. 

“Oh—hey,” he says anyways, making himself smaller to scootch right on past. 

But the man steps into the center of the hallway, effectively blocking Hoseok’s path. “I was looking for you,” the figure says. “But I didn’t want to interrupt. It looked like whatever you were talking about seemed quite important. I haven’t seen Taehyung that serious in a minute.” 

Hoseok shifts back and forth. “I guess you could say it was.” Then he shakes his head, as if to clear it. “But to be clear, I wasn’t making a move on Taehyung—nothing like that—I promise—” 

The man steps closer, and Jin’s handsome face comes into the dim light of the singular bulb that burns outside. 

“I wouldn’t mind it if you were.” Hoseok’s mouth flops open and then shuts again. Jin takes another step closer, tipping Hoseok’s chin shut. “Though maybe I’d like you to tell me if you were, first—just to know what’s going on between the people in my life. But why are you suddenly so nervous, Hoseok? Have you done something you’re not supposed to be doing?” 

Hoseok flounders for an answer. “I—no, I mean, I don’t think so. I mean, maybe we aren’t supposed to be doing things like this or—” He shuts himself up. “No, no I don’t think there’s anything wrong.” 

Jin tilts his head, scanning Hoseok’s flustered gaze. 

“Then why do you seem so nervous?” He takes another step towards Hoseok and suddenly Hoseok’s back is up against the wall and Jin is impossibly towering over him. “Do I make you nervous, Hoseok?” 

“You keep saying my name like that—” 

“Like what?” Jin’s thumb traces Hoseok’s chin, then wanders upwards, tracing around the bottom of his lip. Hoseok swallows loudly. “Like I want you?” 

“Do you want me?” Hoseok asks. “Really?” 

“I do.” It’s such a simple phrase and it makes Hoseok’s mind go empty. Jin places a kiss right below the younger man’s ear, his plus lips warming the tenderness there. “And if you don’t want me—tell me to stop.” 

Hoseok says nothing, but his hands come up to grip Jin’s shirt, implicitly pulling him closer. 

“What about Taehyung?” 

“What about him?” 

“Won’t he be upset?” 

Jin pulls himself up from where he had begun kissing down Hoseok’s throat, leveling his gaze. “Why? Do you plan to take me from him?”

“Not him—”

“Then tell me to stop or kiss me, goddamnit.” The decision is as simple as Hoseok tipping his chin towards his friend. And as Jin’s lips descend on Hoseok’s, the younger man nearly smiles. 

—-

Yoongi watches carefully as you drift towards sleep. He chooses his words carefully, too, to be simple and mundane enough to soothe the storm he sees warring within you. 

You mumble mmms and oh?s as he tells you about the way the music moves in his mind—how sometimes it is like water flooding him through and through—and how other times it is also like water, but only arrives in a trickle. 

He knows you’re only catching a few of his words, but he likes how they fill the dark, large room. He sees more of himself in speaking it all aloud in this way.

When he tells you about his most recent song, you too feel the water in him lift up and sing. It is simple, passion. And you can do nothing but lift your lips to his and kiss him, softly, like finding your way in the dark. 

He hesitates in surprise, and then leans in. 

Your mouths move gently with one another like curiosity, or learning someone’s body anew, and you find your breath filling your entire chest. Your arms wrap around him. You find that in you, too, everything has turned to water. You find that you can give Yoongi this—messy, tender, uncertain. You find that you are giving him exactly what Jimin asked you for, and a door in your chest creaks open with a painful creak. 

Light shines in through the crack. 

When the kiss is done, which—as many kisses do—arrives softly and sweetly and with finality, you tuck your head into his shoulder. Together, you breathe without saying anything. 

“I need to find Jimin,” you murmur as sleep comes over you. 

“Soon,” Yoongi says. 

As you cross that final barrier into sleep, Yoongi kisses the tear that slips across your cheek—the one you thought you could hide from him. 

← || series m.list || →

©wwilloww Do not repost, translate, or use my stories without my permission.

THANK YOU FOR READING!

🔆 if you enjoyed this, please consider telling me what you think by leaving a comment, sending an ask, or reblogging! i love chatting with you all!

🔆 if you'd like to subscribe to notifications for this series, please subscribe to it on ao3 or turn on notifications on tumblr :)

🔆 want to read more stories?

[peoniesnro]

In Another Universe

#15. Changed!

Synopsis – When you are just another iteration of Park Jimin’s girlfriend in a different universe.

Park Jimin × Reader

Genre – parallel universe / kind of fantasy/ strangers to ??/ SMUT/ maybe romance/ angst/ fluff /Infidelity

Warnings- Language/ Angst / INFIDELITY /SMUT- Semi public sex (of course)/ Unprotected sex/ Oral (M. recieving)/ Oral (F. recieving)/ Cum eating/ Risky sex/ Dirty talking/ They are being little nasty shits/ They are doing very questionable, not good, desrve to be slapped things/

Word count- 25K

a/n- First, I guess these few last chapters will be pretty long since I don't want to rush the ending. So I'll be writing around 20- 30K per a chapter before I bring it to the long awaited ending. For now, I guess the story is back on the track and it'll be angst, angst, and angst from now on until the end. Anyway, thank you for reading like always lovelies. I love you all ❤️

Taglist?

Chapter Index

Previous - Next

Coffee?

Jungkook never liked Liya. Maybe it isn’t fair to say that since he thought you were Liya. But then if it was Liya who he met that day at the club, the story could’ve been a lot different. 

See now, Jungkook knows the person who’s doing something wrong here is you, not Liya. Yet he can’t find it in himself to sympathise with her. Call him biased, inhuman, or an asshole but something about Liya doesn’t sit right with him. Just like how it doesn’t sit right with him at the moment. 

He doesn’t like how restless she looks. Doesn’t like how she’s been mumbling with Seoyeon. Absolutely doesn’t like how distressed Seoyeon looks. Something is fishy. Something is definitely happening. Something bad. Jungkook isn’t an idiot, he can tell the jealousy apart. That— the way Liya is acting— definitely is not jealousy. 

And you haven’t returned yet. Of course, you haven’t. Why would he ever expect you to return so fast when you just got that little get away with the man you love? Fuck, even the thought makes Jungkook’s heart clench painfully. He must’ve agreed when you asked him to move on and not make a fuss about that night. Consider it a mistake that happened under the influence. But God, how it hurts.

It wasn’t much to be honest. But it was everything to Jungkook. He was a little fool that let himself get carried on and allowed to taste the forbidden fruit. It only made him want more. More and more. The only thing that did was make him fall for you a little more. The thing is, you were so worried. So worried about ruining your friendship. Worried about Jimin. You were blaming yourself for using Jungkook when that wasn’t what happened. Jungkook was the one who used you. 

He is a fucking idiot!

And he wanted to ease your burden. It was much easier to agree on your terms. Who knows what would’ve happened if he’d disagreed—if he’d told you he actually has feelings for you? For one, he knows you won’t reciprocate them. Then it would’ve made you run away from him. Well, fuck that. Jungkook can’t let that happen. No. You’re too precious for that. But this is the price for that. Now he has to be the silent lover who watches his girl fall for someone else and walks away in front of his eyes. 

Fuck his life!

How unfortunate that he can’t do anything about it. Because he is a coward. 

“Don’t tell me you have a crush on her?” Taehyung’s voice brings Jungkook back to earth, forcing him to snap his gaze away from the two distressed friends in the distance.

“On who?” He scowls. 

Taehyung gasps. “Yah! Man, mine and Seoyeon’s relationship can be very rocky and we must be very fucked up but I don’t like to think that you have a crush on my girlfriend,” He throws an incredulous look at Jungkook. “Even if it’s just by name.” Adds. “Besides, trust me man, she’s fucking exhausting.” 

Jungkook grimaces. “Eww… what the fuck, Tae!”

“Exactly!” Taehyung says with a serious voice, leaving Jungkook to figure out what he meant. This time Jungkook grimaces even harder. 

“Fuck no…” He turns around abandoning his task at hand. Preparing the barbeque pit. 

“Then why are you looking at her like that?” Taehyung doesn’t let Jungkook walk away, peacefully. 

“Because… she and your- namely- girlfriend, look like they are planning to bomb the damn world.” Jungkook gives Taehyung a look. That makes Taehyung stop and take a good look at the duo on the topic. A small crease appears between his eyebrows. 

“Oh shit! That’s not good.” After a long second of staring, Taehyung says. 

“That’s what I’m saying.”

“But that can be business, you know. She’s a CEO, Kookie.” Taehyung pats Jungkook’s shoulder, shaking his head nonchalantly. Jungkook tries to protest when Taehyung already changes the topic. “Anyway, you don’t have to look so repulsed when I say you have a crush on Kim Liya.” He does a cheeky bob in his shoulder, then a wiggle in his brows. Jungkook groans. 

“No…”

“Why not? You can have a crush on her sister, but not on her? They are basically the same person, dude.” Taheyung gestures at Liya. Jungkook turns his head so fast toward him. His attempt at talking once again got stolen by Taehyung. “Oh, c’mon, whole fucking universe knows you like, Li.” 

Jungkook almost declines before deciding against it. What’s the point of disagreeing anyway? 

“Yeah? Is that why you made her go with your friend?” So, instead he asks with a little scoff. He doesn’t want bad blood with Taehyung. He swore it wouldn’t happen, but sometimes it’s just... hard. It’s hard when he’s jealous. Taehyung sighs. 

“I didn’t do such a thing. Her name was on the paper, it was a fair game.”

“You made everyone awkward. That was so—”

“You’re jealous!” Taehyung cuts Jungkook off with an amused smile. For a minute. Then his smile drops. “I like you, Kookie. And I really don’t want to take sides but—”

“Then don’t take sides. Nobody asked you to take sides.” It’s Jungkook’s time to interrupt this uncomfortable conversation. He has no idea why Taehyung brought it up in the first place. “We’re good, Tae. I mean, let’s just pretend everything’s fine and honestly, I’m more worried about Noona’s health at the moment.” He pats Taehyung’s back, just like he did earlier. “And let’s please pretend this convo never happened and do me a favor and keep an eye on your just- for- the- name- girlfriend. She scares me.” Jungkook shudders visibly.

Turns around, heading for Namjoon and leaving Taehyung behind.

……………………

The moment you got back from your little trip to the nearest supermarket, an hour and thirty minutes later, it had been super awkward. For a minute, it felt like the whole trip was ruined. But of course, Taehyung and Jungkook took matters into their own hands. Just with a banter that made no sense, they managed to break the ice. 

And for your pleasure, no one has made it awkward for you, except Seoyeon and Liya. But in turn, it made you feel awfully guilty too. The thing is, the giddiness inside you—the butterflies, the warmth, the happiness that makes your chest feel like it's ten times too big—doesn't leave much room for guilt.

“I think I love you.”

An uncontrollable grin spreads across your face as the memories flood your mind. Not even in your wildest dreams  did you expect the day to unfold like this. 

That had been so unexpected. But what’s there to be surprised about? It’s Park Jimin. He’s unpredictable. He always amazes you. No wonder he chose a random ass time to confess. 

“I love you.”

Oh God, you want to jump up and down like a crazy school girl. 

Jimin loves you!

Park Jimin is in love! With you!

You wander your eyes to the man plaguing your mind completely. He’s helping Taehyung put the barbecue grill on. That was supposed to be on Jungkook, but the guy is otherwise occupied with you. Helping you to prepare dinner with Yoongi. Jimin’s attention is fully on the task but just as your eyes land on him, he raises his head. Eyes catching yours directly. As if he has an invisible line connecting to your mind. You bite on the inside of your cheeks to contain the cheeky smile. This is embarrassing on one hand. You two are acting like two teenagers. As if to prove your point, Jimin cocks his head to the side, eyes glinting. You blush furiously. 

Ridiculous.

“I’m telling you, we need to run.” Jungkook, luckily, grabs your attention. You break eye contact with Jimin. Jungkook has been talking about how Liya and Seoyoen are going to bomb South Korea. 

“If they’re doing that, then I’m staying. That is going to be a one helluva video.” Yoongi rejects Jungkook’s pre advice. 

“And who’s going to upload the video, when you die?” Jungkook argues. Not ‘if’ but ‘when’. The guy is serious about his theories. 

“Oh, c’mon…” You roll your eyes. “She’s just a CEO, she can’t bomb a country.” It even feels ridiculous to entertain his idea. 

“Uh huh,” Jungkook nods. “And her father is The Kim so, I’m saying she can bomb the world if she wants.”

“And where would she go after destroying the world?” You question. 

“To space, obviously. I bet she already has it planned.” Jungkook squints his eyes suspiciously at the said woman. You follow his gaze to find Liya hunched up over the pile of logs that would turn into a camp fire within a few minutes. She’s working with Namjoon, Yoona, and Seoyoen. 

“Yah! Will you stop talking nonsense? We have to get the dinner ready in time for dinner, not breakfast.” Yoongi interrupts yours and Jungkook’s keen inspection. 

“Why the hell it’s always us three who end up in cooking duties?” You look down at the makeshift kitchen you’ve made under a tent. You’re not  really cooking per say. Just getting the things prepped for the grill. Still, it’s you three who are doing it. 

“Take that as a compliment, Noona. That’s because our food is delicious.” Jungkook gives you a cocky smile. “And let’s make sure we prepare the best last meal for us.” His smile drops as he goes back to squinting at Liya. 

“You watch too many films, kid? Do you even have time for college? What are they teaching you these days?” Yoongi hands you a bowl of mushrooms. Jungkook sighs. 

“Bunch of stuff that won’t be of help if an evil woman decides to bomb the country.” Jungkook sadly answers Yoongi’s question, making you snort. Jungkook is so far gone in his fantasy that there’s no bringing him back now. It’s just like when he was super interested in finding your antennas those days. 

“Just let him, Yoongi.” You say to Yoongi as Jungkook starts describing how exactly Liya is about to destroy the world. With a gentle shake of your head and smiling to yourself,  you avert your gaze back to Jimin. This time, however, you do it at the wrong time. 

Poor timing and bad luck!

Just as you avert your gaze, you catch Liya has changed his earlier position. She’s now walking over to Jimin and Taehyung, slowly. Her arms crossed and her long hair flows behind her like a silk scarf. Just like that, your stomach drops. So does your smile.

Fuck!

Oh, for God’s sake, you can’t be like that. What are you? Freaking fifteen? You can’t act like an obsessive girlfriend. You know Jimin loves you and you know the situation with Liya. Then what the hell do you need more? You need to grow up and get your shit together. 

You try your best to shift your eyes away. Into what you’re doing. You do your best not to feel bitter. Only to fail miserably. A flash of green crosses your eyes as you keep staring at the way Liya slowly approaches Jimin. It’s like your eyes are literally glued to the scene and you’ve no option but to watch. You keep watching as Liya stands next to Jimin. She says something to him that gets him to bend down to her height and listen properly. 

Your stomach churns awfully. 

They’re standing too far away for you to be able to listen. And you’re bad at reading lips. So, you have no idea what passes between them when Jimin gently nods. Then much to your horror Jimin mutters something to Taehyung and starts walking away, followed by Liya. He throws a brief glance at your way but that’s not enough to understand anything. They walk away from the campsite. Your eyes follow the figures until they disappear in the darkness. 

Where did they go?

Why?

Oh, God, this is ridiculous!

Why are you being so paranoid anyway? You don’t know where they went?

Exactly! That’s the problem here. You don’t know where she took Jimin. But there’s nothing to be so worked up about. Maybe they walked down to the vehicles. Maybe Liya forgot to bring something. Or maybe she needed to use the bathroom. The bathhouse and the other facilities are located a bit farther from the campsite and it’s getting dark. It’s understandable if Liya doesn’t want to go there alone or with Seoyoen. 

This is totally not a big deal and you’re definitely not being a bitch. It doesn’t matter who he’s helping, you can understand Jimin helping a woman in need. Liya or not. 

“Where is my damn cousin?” Fortunately for you, Yoongi breaks your stupor as he looks around him. Noticing the obvious lack of a certain sun shine. Yet as in cue, just as the words leave Yoongi’s mouth a scream startle you all out of your bodies. 

“Fuck!” Jungkook and Yoongi curse aloud in unison. You all turn your head to where the sound came when Hoseok appears from behind a tent. 

“Fuck, what happened?” Yoongi asks him, wearing an expression torn between worry and confusion. Then as Hoseok answers in a pant, Yoongi’s expression completely morphed into something frustrated. 

“A freaking bug,” Hoseok points his finger back toward where he just appeared. “It was this big.” He brings his hands closer to imitate the bugs size, which is as he shows, the size of a coconut. 

“Are you sure that’s a bug?” Jungkook snorts. “Looks like a fucking scorpion or something to me.” 

At his words Hoseok’s face drains of color. “You think?” He takes a cautious glance back. 

“Oh my God! No, Hoseok!” You throw a glare at Jungkook. He shrugs. “There are no scorpions here, I’m sure. Fuck you Kook.” You nudge Jungkook’s ribs. 

“What? He’s the one who—”

“Enough!” Yoongi interrupts Jungkook. “Get the dinner done, kids. Yah! Hoseok-ah, help with this?” He shows a bowl across the table to Hoseok. Hoseok takes one look at it. 

“You know what? I’m no longer afraid of any bugs,” He states with a nod and turns around like a flash. “Or scorpions. In fact,” He holds a finger up. Doesn’t look at any of you as he starts walking away. “I’m going to get a pet scorpion.”

“That fucking…” Yoongi mumbles under his breath.

…………………………

It’s been twenty minutes since Jimin disappeared with Liya. Not that you’ve been counting the minutes… You’ve been counting every second. And every second feels like an eon. You don’t want to be like this, but you can’t help letting your mind spiral. They definitely didn’t go to the bathrooms. Who the hell spends this much time in a common bathhouse? Everyone has decided to park the vehicles from a little distance from the campsite. That would take five minutes to go and return. They clearly didn’t go to any of those places and you’re becoming restless. 

You eye Taehyung apprehensively. He knows where Jimin went. Should you ask him? It wouldn’t be weird either, since Taehyung knows about you. Yet at the same time you’d look like a possessive bitch. Why would you ask other people anyway? Why can’t you ask Jimin himself? You might not be in a standard relationship but the guy admits he loves you. And you love him in return. What more of a right do you want to shoot him a text and ask where he is? 

You grab your phone from the foldable chair next to you. Unlock it quickly and almost shoot the text when you notice the ‘sos’ on the top corner of the screen. No fucking connection. You groan internally before throwing the useless device away. Taehyung and J had to find a place that has no proper connections, didn't they? What if an emergency comes up? This is how people get slaughtered in movies. 

“Oh my God, Tae! This is ridiculous. You had no other ideas for a game than this?” Seoyeon whines, grabbing your attention. You might not like her much, but you can’t agree with her anymore. 

Taehyung is busy setting up the table for a game of spin the bottle.

“I did, but this was the best one.” Taehyung disregards his girlfriend. 

“How old are you?” Seoyeon rolls her eyes. 

“Just a year younger than you.” Taehyung yet again answers nonchalantly. Everything has been prepared. Food is ready. The grill is going. The camp fire is up. All you have to do is start the night. But the case is, two people are missing. You throw another hasty glance to where they disappeared earlier. 

Should you ask Taehyung or should you not? 

“And what? You want us to kiss each other?" Jin butts in, sporting a bottle of beer, J casually attached to his side. 

Taehyung pays his elder friend full attention. His eyes gleaming. “I like the idea of it very much,” he states happily, making half the table scrunch up their faces in repulse. “I mean, there are bunch of gorgeous women here—”

“Men too.” Jungkook quips. Looks a bit offended that Taehyung didn’t notice that. Taehyung blinks at Jungkook for half a second before picking up from where he left. 

“Yes, men too… So, it would be such a fun idea, but looking at all of your horrified faces, I guess that none of you want to kiss each other—except for me—”

“In your dreams Tae…” Namjoon grumbles. 

“You don’t have to admit it, Hyung.” Taehyung waves a casual hand in front of his face. “Anyway, considering this—”

“Oh for fuck’s sake! We decided to change the game.” J cuts Taehyung’s unnecessary speech. “Where the hell is Park Jimin?” Then she voices out the exact question in your mind. “Do we have to wait until it’s next year?” She glances around as if she can find a clue. 

Someone tries to answer that question. But before they could, a soft sound of approaching footsteps disturbed everyone. 

“Sorry.”

You snap your eyes to Jimin as he walks over to the table. A little breathless. Your eyes first land on his face, then travels across his body and stops where Liya’s hand is resting on his wrist. 

For God’s sake!

You have to bite the grimace back physically and swallow it down to keep your face neutral. You can’t cause a scene. You have no right to cause a scene. Besides, she's holding his wrist. 

Why’s she holding his wrist? 

Why the fuck is he allowing that?

The flash of green that slashes across your sight earlier slowly starts to engulf you whole. Travelling down your body through your veins. You clench your fists over your sweats, turning your gaze back to Jimin’s face. To find him already glancing at you. You force a smile into your lips. 

You can’t be a bitch. You can’t be a bitch. 

You’re an understanding matured woman!

You’re positive your smile came across as a sneer. Yet you don’t get to dwell on that issue when J sighs in immense relief. 

“Thank God!” She exclaims. “Thought you’d take fucking years. Sit down please, we have a game to play and food to eat.”

Jimin keeps his gaze on you. Doesn’t break eye contact as he gently free his hand from Liya’s hold. You almost feel happy but just as he takes his hand away, Liya hooks her arm through his. And you fail to keep your eyes on Jimin and shift it to Liya. Mistake. She’s glancing at you too. 

A tiny smirk appears on her lips before she starts dragging Jimin toward the table.

………………………….

“Why would I have to start this?” You grumble, holding the empty beer bottle in your hand. 

“Because you lost in the rock-paper-scissors.” Taehyung lets you know matter of factly. “Now, please spin the bottle, Li.” He taps the table. You sigh heavily. Like they promised, the game isn’t going to contain any kissing. Taehyung’s genius mind— as he says— has come up with the idea of combining it with the truth or dare. Truth or dare minus the truth because there’ll be no choices.

The rules are simple. You’ll now spin the bottle and when it stops, the person who’s behind the top end of the bottle will have to do the dare given by the person behind the bottom end of the bottle. It’s either doing the dare or chugging down a monstrous blast mixed by Yoongi, which he himself doesn’t know includes what. All he knows is that he mixed every type of alcohol in it. You’re positive that one of you is going to die tonight. Death can happen while trying to complete a stupid dare or drinking Yoongi’s drinks. 

With another heavy sigh you place the bottle on the table and spin it. Everyone falls silent as the bottle starts to spin, and spin, and spin. Then eventually stops. The mouth of the bottle pointing to Taehyung and the back pointing to Jungkook. 

Tangled noises of satisfaction flow across the table. Taehyung, however, doesn’t even look concerned at the fact that he got selected. He gives Jungkook an excited glance. 

“Bring it in, boy.” he squares his shoulders. You turn your head to look at equally elated Jungkook. God, this is going to be fun. Despite your skepticism, even you can’t help but grin. And it says a lot since you’re in an awful mood having to see Liya causally leaning against Jimin. 

“Please give him something impossible.” Yoona says to Jungkook with a straight face. Jungkook nods. 

“Okay, I… dare you to…” He purses his lips in contemplation. Then after a second of thinking he yells. “Do a body shot.” Clasps his hands. 

“On who?” Taehyung looks discouraged for a minute. 

“On anyone you want. You agreed we’re all a bunch of gorgeous women and men.” Jungkook shrugs. Scrunching up his nose adorably. 

“Okay…” Taehyung drags, scowling. His eyes jump from each person on the table. Now, Taehyung is a fucking meal himself but you’d die out of embarrassment if he tries to lick a drink up from your body. That’d be so weird. 

Taehyung’s eyes sweep over you and to Seoyoen. That would be the best, least weird and wise choice. Yet before anything, Seoeyoen lets out a horrified gasp. “Hell no!” Even shakes her head. 

If it was someone else, this would’ve turned into an uncomfortable silence. But fortunately it’s Taehyung and he just clicks his tongue. 

“Don’t worry I’m not going to embarrass you highness,” He stretches his hand toward Yoongi, silently requesting a shot. It’s just a normal shot of tequila instead of a monstrous blast. That one is reserved for losers. “Jimin-ah, do me the honor, please?” Taehyung gets to his feet after Yoongi hands him over the drink. The table breaks into a unified applaud and cheers. 

Jimin, however, chokes on his own spit. Does a comical failed motion of trying to push back in his chair with wide eyes as Taehyung reaches him. 

“No. No. No! What?” He shouts. “Why me?” His unexpected movements cause Liya to pull away from him. 

At least a good thing.

“Beacuse you’re my best friend?” Taehyung smiles cheekily at him. 

“We’re all your friends.” Jimin reasons. 

“Yeah and you wouldn’t mind if I….” Taehyung raises a brow. His expression is smug. And for a second you think he briefly glances over at you. Just for second, though and it’s over even before you can register it. Jimin’s face turns serious immediately.  “Oh, c’mon, Jiminie, we’ve done worse in college.” Taehyung kicks Jimin’s leg. Abandoning what he said earlier completely. 

J gasps. “I’m very interested in knowing what the worst is?” She leans forward over the table. “What did you do?” Questions. 

“I assure you…” Jimin looks at her over his shoulder. “Nothing. Absolutely nothing—”

“What do you mean, Jimin-ah?” Taehyung cuts Jimin off with a gasp. Offended. Then turns to J. “Trust me when I tell you, there’s nothing in this world we haven’t done—”

“Tae…” Jimin groans. Now you’re interested in knowing the story too. 

“Once we brought this girl to the dorm and—”

“Okay, do your fucking body shot.” Jimin snaps, interrupting Taehyung immediately. His face is the color of a tomato. Even Liya has turned red. Several noises of disappointment mixed in the air. 

“That’s ma boy!” Taehyung grins. Grabs a slice of lime and holds it for Jimin to take between his lips. 

“Can we just do the shot?” Jimin sighs. “C’mon that counts.” He looks at Jungkook. For a second Jungkook looks like he wouldn’t let Jimin go that easily. The dare was supposed to be Taehyung’s but Jimin’s the one who’s obviously suffering. And Jungkook is enjoying it to the fullest. Yet,much to Jimin’s relief Jungkook shrugs. 

“Yeah… can do that.” Jungkook nods. “You’ll take the whole year to do this, otherwise. Be quick, will you?” 

“Okay, fuck, okay… so, uh- how- um- can you do it on my palm?” Jimin innocently and adorably holds his palm out. Noises of disagreement break down again. 

“That’s not a fucking body shot!” Yoona is the first to protest, to your surprise. Then making it nothing, even Yoongi disagrees. 

“I thought you went to college. You don’t know how to do a body shot?” He raises a brow. 

“Why not? My palm is a part of my body?” Jimin argues. Everyone starts to put their two cents on the table. 

“No it’s not.”

“Be quick!”

“Abs, do it on your abs.”

“Oh my God, I’m embarrassed, I can’t even look at this.”

“This is fun!”

You don’t know if it’s fun or not. But despite your knowledge you’re currently cackling up. So hard  you have to use Jungkook as leverage. Everyone is laughing hard. Even Jin is laughing disregarding his flushed face. J and Yoona have joined the battle field on the other side of the table and are convincing Jimin to lift his shirt up. 

“This is freaking assault you know? I’m not drunk enough to do this.” Poor guy practically cries as his best friend kneels in front of him. Yoona holds the shot glass slightly above Taehyung’s mouth, aligned with Jimin’s defined abs. Somewhere between the chaos everyone has come to a compromise that Taehyung doesn’t have to lick the shot over Jimin’s body. Instead of that, Yoona pours the shot across Jimin’s abs and the drink would pool in Taehyung’s mouth. 

You do a half scream and half squeak as Yoona starts pouring. Cheers, yells, and laughter fill the air as the liquid disappears from the glass. When it’s completely gone Yoona takes the glass away, and walks over to her flush- faced boyfriend. Sits on his lap. Taehyung rushes to his feet. A proud and smug look on his face. He doesn’t even bite the slice of lime as he gives a look to Jungkook. 

It takes everyone at least five minutes to sober up and pay attention to the game again while paying eating as well. In the course of five minutes the bottle is on Taehyung’s hand. As the target of the previous round, he gets to spin the bottle now. With residue laughter here and there, everyone gets ready to face a cruel destiny when Taehyung spins the bottle. After a few spins, it this time stops pointing at Yoongi and Hoseok. Hoseok receiving the bottom end of the bottle, making his face lighten up like the morning sun. 

“Fuck, yes. I waited for this moment my whole damn life.” Hosoek bellows, making Yoongi roll his eyes. Just like Taehyung, Yoongi looks unphased. 

You steal a glance at Jimin, who still looks like he wants to throw himself off a bridge but is recovering. Liya, however, looks like crawling into a hole. So does Seoyoen. Jimin smiles at you when he catches you glancing. You return the smile easily this time. That smile, however, lasted only a second as Liya yet again leans against him. You try your best not to glare at her. You tear your gaze away to look at what’s happening in the game just after you catch Jimin putting a short distance between him and Liya. 

Well. That is awkward. 

“Okay, here’s your dare, Hyung.” Hoseok rubs his hands together. “Tell me what you said to that cute barista the other day.” Hoseok leans against his chair, putting a leg over the other. 

“Sorry, what?” You scowl. Thinking you caught only a part of the dare. 

“Boo! You’re killing the fun, man. Give him a real dare.” J holds her thumb down. 

“This is a real dare. Now listen, that man over there,” Hoseok gestures at Yoongi, who now looks exasperated. “Doesn’t know how to flirt—”

“How the fuck do you know that?” Yoongi gasps, offended. 

“Because I do. But he flirts with the barista at our favourite café the other day she looks like about to fucking cum.”

“That’s too much information.” Jin butts in just to get rudely ignored. 

“I want to know what he told her.” Hosoek explains his dare. 

“You’re so fucking nosy, Hyung.” Namjoon shakes his head in disapproval. 

“I’m just curious.”

“That’s exactly what being nosy means. Being too fucking curious.” Namjoon huffs. 

“Well either way, you’re not getting that out of me, Hobba. I’ll die rather than telling you about my sex life.” Yoongi flips Hoseok off. Then before anyone can say anything he pours his own drink into a glass and knocks it down in one go. A millisecond of silence passes before Yoongi groans aloud and bangs his head on the table, dramatically, with a soft thud. “Holy fuck! What’s in this shit?” He shakes his head. Looks like he’s actually in pain. “I’m gonna die.” Grumbles and after another few seconds he finally raises his head. Facing all of you who are gaping at him with opened mouths. 

“You made that drink, Hyung.” Jungkook points out. Still very horrified. 

“Yeah. And I should’ve done the dare, fuck, this is—” He stops whatever he wanted to say to stuff his mouth with some pork bellies. Probably to get the awful taste away. 

“I’m going to do any dare. No questions.” Jin mumbles to himself. And all agree. 

Starting from there everyone almost does every dare. Fortunately, you are only dared to throw a pickup line at Taehyung which makes you cringe hard but everyone else impressed. Except for Jimin, of course. Guy is pouting at you hard. On another day, you would’ve become mad at the prospect of him being jealous when he’s the one who has a woman attached to his hip. But to his credit, he is actively putting distance between him and Liya. It is Liya who doesn’t pick up the sign. 

And the only other person who chooses a drink— despite Yoongi’s warnings— is Namjoon. He refuses to give a lap dance to Seoyeon. Understandably so. But the thing is that he makes sure that all of you’ve got another live witness as to why you shouldn’t try the drink even by a mistake. 

Yoona spins the bottle for what must be the twentieth time at night. To keep it fair, you all have been changing your positions across the table, which has put you next to Jimin now. Taehyung on your other side. Liya has to sit across from Jimin. Yoona’s bottle stops pointing between Liya and Seoyeon this time. Seoyeon earns the chance to give the dare. After all casual drinks- not the monstrous blast- she looks a bit relaxed and seems to be enjoying the game. A wicked grin appears on her face as she wiggles her eyebrows at her best friend. Liya rolls her eyes. Being the only sober person in the group at the moment. 

“Please, don’t make me kill you, Seo.” Liya warns Seoyeon even before she can start speaking. 

“Oh, you know I’m not that unhinged,” Seoyeon smiles softly. Someone else gasps but no one pays that any mind. “Okay, I know we said that we’re going to stay away from the kisses but, I dare you to kiss someone… on the lips.” She bites down on her lip. 

And like that the wind gets knocked out of your lungs. In a very bad way. The soft smile you’ve been adorning on your face, instantly vanishes. You sober up immediately. The silver of green you’ve been feeling that has gone away during the night, returns. 

Liya isn’t obviously going to kiss just someone. No. Why would she, when she has her boyfriend right here? Seouyeon didn’t specify who Liya should kiss, which gives Liya plenty of freedom to kiss whoever she wants. And everyone knows that she’s going to kiss her boyfriend. It’s the easiest dare that has been given to someone so far. Liya just has to kiss her boyfriend. 

Your heart clenches weirdly inside your ribcage. A strange urge to storm away from the premises gets to you. You really don’t want to sit here and watch Liya kiss Jimin. No. You’re too weak for that. Too jealous for that. Even the thought is making your eyes sting and throat tight. 

“Seoyoen…” Taehyung sighs. Seoyoen looks at him with disbelief. 

“What?” She questions. 

“We agreed, there ain’t going to be any kissing.” Taehyung reminds. 

“No kissing other people!” Seoyeon argues. “Nobody said anything about kissing their partners. It’s totally fine.”

Nobody says anything to it. Everyone is gaping at Liya as if kissing her partner would be the weirdest thing to do. 

Partner!

Jimin is her boyfriend!

Just because he loves you, fact doesn’t change. You’re still the other woman. Maybe you should actually leave. That would catch unwanted attention, though. 

“What?” Seoyeon questions from no one in particular. Then she gestures to Liya. “C’mon, complete your dare.” 

A minute passes. Then Liya gets to her feet. You gulp harshly, your left leg starting to bob up and down crazily. 

You can’t be here.

You can’t just watch Jimin kiss someone else. 

The clog in your throat tightens to a point you actually find it hard to breathe. Your stomach lurches, making all the food you ate threatening to reappear. You avert your gaze to your lap, staring at the hem of your cozy shorts. 

It’s okay. It’s fine. 

It’s just a kiss. 

A kiss. 

Jimin is going to kiss someone else. 

You screw your eyes shut. You can’t cry. Nor can you say anything. All you can do is wait until it’s over. You feel like all your insides are melting away, leaving a hollow shell behind. You imagine that Liya must’ve made it all the way to Jimin across the table now, who’s just sitting next to you. You try to guess where she exactly stands right now. Behind you? Or did she walk over to the other side of him? 

Maybe this is the karma for being a bitch. You deserve this. If you don’t look, then it would be allright. What you can’t see, can’t hurt you right? 

But what about the knowledge, though. You know Jimin is kissing Liya while sitting right next to you. Even your ears start to ring. The pain inside your chest grows higher and higher, mixing up with a strange anger that makes you want to scream. 

Then, just as you think it’ll happen, you feel a warm hand on your thigh, forcing your bobbing leg to still. A very familiar touch. It prompts you to shoot open your eyes. Just as you do, Jimin’s voice fills the sudden silence that has been filling the air. 

“I’m not doing it.” He states with a stern edge. Someone slowly gasps. Your jaw drops. Liya, who had only made it halfway across the table, stops dead on the track. Yet it’s not she who questions Jimin. 

“What?” Seoyeon scowls deep, seemingly at a loss. 

“I said I’m not doing it.” Jimin repeats as an answer to her question. 

“Why? Like, are you shy to kiss your girlfriend in front of us? You let your best friend lick tequila across your stomach.” Seoyeon raises a brow. “C’mon kiss your girlfriend Park Jimin.” Huffs. 

“No.” Jimin mutters again.

“Why the fuck not?” Seyeon’s scowl deepens. 

“Because it’s fucking weird to kiss someone who I haven’t even touched properly for years.” Jimin speaks aloud this time. 

“Jimin.” Liya finally lets her voice out. Saying Jimin’s name in a manner of a warning. Yet it does nothing but make Jimin scoff. 

“Oh for fucks sake! We’re not in public, with your family, or with anyone else that we have to pretend to be in a relationship that we’re not.” Jimin gets to his feet. The chair stumbles back at the force he does so. “These people,” He gestures around the table. “They already know we fucked up and probably know we are still fucking up. So, let’s just not do this, Liya.” He turns around with that. You stay still. As if a single movement from you would cause a bomb detonation. “I’m fucking tired of pretending.” Jimin almost walks away when Liya stops him. 

“Not in a relationship?” She muses. “I thought we’re even getting engaged, Jimin.” Says while still standing awkwardly where she stopped earlier. She looks uncomfortable. A faint flush coloring her face. Maybe, Jimin should take this conversation away. Somewhere private. As much as you appreciate him not kissing Liya, this is getting painful. 

“Well that’s the thing Liya. You thought we’re getting engaged.” Jimin points a finger at Liya. He doesn’t look exactly mad. Yet there's a hint in his voice that tells you the damn is about to be broken. “You thought, you decided, and you planned. Not me. And guess what? I’m done. I’m done acting like everything is normal when it’s not.” He takes a step. Only to be interrupted again. 

“So, you’re suddenly tired?” Liya closes the distance between Jimin and her. Raises her hand to grab Jimin’s arm but then decides against it. “Are you sure that’s all? That’s why you don’t want to do this?” With every word her voice raises. “Are you sure, it’s not because you fell head over heels for my sister?” Liya yells out those last words with a finger pointed at you. 

You suck in a harsh breath when everything falls into a silence yet again. This time, though, it’s as if everyone disappears. Leaves rustle in the wind. Crickets chirp in the near distance. The roar of the river leaks into the campsite. The fire crackles softly. Yet not a single sound is made by a human. 

You wait with a bated breath for Jimin to just deny it and walk away. Like he should. Because that's the right thing to do. 

“No,” At last Jimin mumbles. You let out a breath in relief. “We were doomed a long time ago. We were walking down to this moment from years, Liya. We were already fucked up even before I knew her. So, no. This has nothing to do with her.” He says, rather calmly. For a second, you think it’s over. Well, you should learn not to expect miracles all the time. 

Liya scoffs. “Yes? That’s the only reason?” She raises a brow. Her perfect expression slowly slipping away, reminding you of the day at the club. “But why can’t you deny it?” This time she actually grabs Jimin’s t- shirt sleeve. “Deny it, Jimin. Say that you haven’t fallen for her and this has nothing to do with my sister.” Pushes Jimin. 

Liya should learn when to give up. You feel a headache forming. The day has swung into darkness yet again. Why the hell is your life like this? Why are you going through a roller coaster? Bad moment to good one then to another bad one.

You bite into your lower lip, preparing yourself to hear Jimin saying that he doesn’t like you in that way at all. You know it’d hurt but you would understand. Of course, you would. Those words, however, don’t come. You throw a hesitant glance at Jimin. Wondering. Confused. 

He’s taking too long. He’s staying silent. And sometimes, silence speaks volumes. 

Your heart starts to hammer inside your ribcage. 

No!

Jimin needs to speak up. 

“Say it!” Liya screeches. “Say you don’t—”

“I’m sorry.” Jimin blurts and takes his departure for real this time. Leaving a bunch of dumbfounded people back. You feel the sudden pressure on your body. Heaviness of the stares. Burn of glares. Even without raising your head to look at it, you know that everyone is looking at you.

A beat passes before a second chair pulls back. 

“I should- I- uh- check on him.” You hear Taehyung says before the sounds of receding footsteps reach your ears. You don’t dare to look at anyone. You keep your gaze on the table, suddenly finding an immense interest in a stain.

“Are you happy?” Liya’s voice, however, prompts you to turn your head. 

“Why’s it her fault when your damn boyfriend is the one who refused to kiss you?” Jungkook barks out of nowhere. Slightly startling you and several others. You pay attention to find him glaring at Liya with an intensity enough to burn her down. But if you think his sudden raised voice is startling, the next voice makes your soul leave your body.

“Don’t fucking defend her, Jeon Jungkook!” Seoyeon bangs the table with both of her palms. Stands up. “You don’t have to baby her all the fucking time when she’s the one who’s wrong. If she can do bitchy things, then she can own up to it too, don’t you think?” Yells. Jungkook opens his mouth to refute but before he can get a word out a third voice booms across. 

“Shut the fuck up!” J’s the one who snaps this time. “All of you.” She adds. Tongues the inside of her cheek. Then turns to Jungkook. “She isn’t wrong you know? You need to fucking get your head out of your ass and see things, Jungkook. You need to fucking stop following a woman who doesn’t want you.” Her head turns back to you. Doesn’t look at anyone in particular as she continues. “And you guys? You need to talk. Get your shits figured. Like, I’m fucking tired at how you’re making every damn moment about you. I’m done watching your petty dramas. Either fucking grow up or please don’t ever be a part of any plans. You all are so fucking selfish.” With that she gets up like a flash. Leaves the table without another word. 

Jin doesn’t even waste a second before he follows J. 

You feel the sting on your eyes worsen, threatening to sooth it with tears that you don’t want to shed. You have no right to cry. Every word J said was true. That’s why it hurts so hard. Every moment spent with a close proximity with Seoyeon or Liya, had been a disaster. It had always been thick of tension and no space for actual fun. You crashed her birthday. Now this. You know they— Taehyung and J— worked so hard to make this trip fun and memorable. They worked for it and you ruined it in a blink. 

You are selfish. 

You keep your gaze down, trying your utmost not to cry when you hear someone else shuffling as well. You catch a brief glance of Namjoon getting to his feet out of the corner of your eyes. He holds his hand for Yoona. 

“Let’s get some sleep. You must be tired.” He says as Yoona closes her palm over his. The next people to walk away are Hoseok and Yoongi. They don’t even utter a word as they do so.

That leaves only you, Jungkook, Seoyeon, and Liya to face each other. You don’t want to look at any of them. Hell, you can’t even look at Jungkook. You don’t know what exactly J means when she calls Jungkook out but it makes sense as well. Jungkook shouldn’t be defending you. You’re the wrong one. Taking your side makes him a bad person as well. And that’s not fair because he’s the most genuinely good- hearted person you’ve ever known. 

Yet he doesn’t leave. Even after his best friend talks to him that way, he doesn’t leave you. You lift your teary gaze up when you hear his voice next to you. 

“Bed, Noona?” Like Namjoon did with Yoona, Jungkook holds his hand for you. You don’t want to rely on him. You don’t want to make him look like a bad person but he leaves you with no option when he bends down, grabs your hand and pulls you into your feet. “Let’s talk later.” He mumbles before starting to walk toward your tent, dragging you along with him. 

…………………………………………….

Jimin paces aimlessly in front of his car. His mind is going haywire. Jumping from one thing to another. All the things that happened and the inevitable consequences of them. He's running risk calculations in his head while pacing around to burn out his nervous energy. 

He can’t believe that he did that. Is about to lose his mind. It feels too hard. There’s too much pressure on his shoulders. He’s scared. Wishes you are here. Maybe a simple hug from you would solve everything. Your smell would make him relax. Just a simple hug. 

He just fucked up. Without a doubt so. Yet he isn’t regretting it. Not even a bit. This would cause chaos that he can’t even bring himself to clear up. This would mark the end of his career. He—despite all the advice, and everything he’s been through— had let everyone down. Still, he would’ve done it again. Because fuck everything, he refuses to be the coward who kisses someone else in front of you just for the show. And nor would he admit he doesn’t love you. Because how can he? That feels wrong. It is wrong. He loves you too much to be able to do that. 

“That’s not going to help.” Taehyung’s voice makes him stop his pacing. Sometimes he can’t understand what everyone has against his peaceful pacing. Taehyung had followed him right away. And has been leaning against his car watching his pacing. 

“I know.” Jimin simply says. Yet before he can continue his energy wasting, Taehyung stops him. 

“Need a smoke, maybe?” He fishes inside his pocket. Pulls out a pack. Jimin doesn't smoke much. But times like these it feels good to embrace a bad old habit. He nods once before reaching Taehyung. 

Within a minute he finds himself propped against his car hood, next to Taehyung. Blowing out soft puffs of cloud into the windy night air. 

“That was pretty good, though.” Taehyung breaks the silence first. 

“Was it?” Jimin questions. He doesn’t mean to sound harsh or bitter but it comes out as that. 

“Course, it was. It was fucking satisfying. And I love you decided to say fuck it.”

“Yes, right?” Jimin chuckles. “Now you can be a proud friend of loser CEO who’s about to fuck his company up.” He throws the half burnt cigarette down. That shit isn't helping. All he can feel is his throat burn. He steps on it. 

“I don’t give a fuck, Jimin. And you’re not going to fuck up the company. We will find a way.” Teahyung eyes the way Jimin crushes the cigarette as if it personally offended him. 

“Yeah? Like what? We would need a fucking miracle Tae. I- just- fuck, you all worked your asses off for this company. You all have been working day and night for the upcoming launch and I just—”

“Do you really love her?” Taehyung interrupts Jimin’s rant. “Li I mean.” Clarifies even though they both know who he’s referring to. Jimin takes a second, drowning in guilt. He can’t believe he’s fucking up Because of love.  He never thought that would be the case. Yet he can’t deny it. 

So, he nods with a loud exhale. “Yes.” Answers quietly. 

“Listen man, like I always said, I know shit about love. And I’m not someone who should give advice since, I am as fucked up as you are. But if you love her, then you love her.” A little shrug. Taehyung throws away his cigarette butt as well. “I mean, I’m pretty sure the feeling is worth all the trouble.” Pats Jimin’s shoulder. 

It feels weird when Taehyung is serious. It doesn’t matter how many times Jimin has witnessed it. Not much maybe. Probably a couple times. Feels weird nonetheless. Jimin doesn’t even know what to say. Because Taehyung is speaking facts. And Jimin is speechless. Luckily or unluckily for him, another voice saves him from having to speak. 

“Worth it?” Both Jimin and Taehyung turn their heads to catch Jin and Hoseok approaching them. Former being the one who just voiced out. “Is that so?” Jin adds as they finally come to a halt in front of two friends. 

“Oh, c’mon, Hyung!” Taehyung whines. Jimin knows that among all his friends Jin isn’t going to let him slip without calling his shit out. 

“What?” Jin snaps. Throws a glare at Taehyung. Then his full attention is on Jimin. “I mean if it was worth it, fine. Good for you. I just hope you have a plan, boss.” He raises a brow. “Tell me what it is?” Crosses his hands across his chest. Jin looks downright terrifying when he’s in that mood. They used to make jokes saying it’s his ‘hyung’ mode. 

Jimin only gulps harshly. He has nothing to say. 

“Yeah? Nothing?” So, Jin presses at Jimin’s silence. “Yet you decided to play the hero like that? What were you thinking, Jimin? That you were the main character of some fucking tragic romance?” 

“What the fuck, Hyung? Can you please have it easy? Why the hell does it have to be a tragic romance?” Hoseok clicks his tongue. Looks so ready to yank Jin away, if he doesn’t shut up. 

“Because this ain’t a fucking book, Hoseok. This is fucking life and things aren’t going to fall into places by themselves.” Jin half yells. Then composes himself. “When you accepted that money from Kim, all those years ago,” He points an accusatory finger toward Jimin. Even though he is standing from Jimin a good five feet away, Jimin feels the jab in his chest. “I asked you not to do it, Park Jimin. I almost fucking begged you on my knees. I did my very best to convince you that we could’ve made it either way. You were—” Jin clenches his teeth. “You were a stubborn idiot. And so did I tell you that you’ll fuck everything up if you don’t figure your shit out before this could happen. All you had to do was be fucking patience Jimin. At least you could’ve done that. We could’ve found a way to—”

“So what, Hyung?” Jimin finally snaps. He knows what Jin says is true but something makes him see red. This is not fair. He did what he did. And he wanted to make all of them proud. Wanted to fulfil everyone’s dreams. “What do you say I should’ve done? Keep pretending? Are you fucking suggesting that I should’ve kissed Liya?” Jimin takes a second to breathe in. He doesn’t want to fight. Not with his friends. “I love Lil…..” A pause. “ I love her. I already fucked up so many times. I- I—” Another heavy sigh. “I know I'm a bad person. I cheated on my girlfriend. I’m a fucking asshole because I didn’t even hesitate doing that—but I don’t want to do the same to Lil as well. I don’t want to hurt her. I’m not hurting her.”

Jimin swears that he didn’t intend to say any of that out loud. But it's already out and all of his friends are gaping at him as if he’s grown an extra head. 

“Fuck!” Then Jin groans aloud. “Fuck, Jimin.” He repeats. 

“Fuck, indeed!” Jimin agrees with a nod. “I’m sorry. I’m so fucking sorry.” He looks straight into Jin's eyes. Then at his other two friends. He owes them the biggest apology. 

“Yah! It’s fine.” Taehyung nudges his side. “We can make this work guys. C’mon, Hyung!” He says to Jin. “This was bound to happen one day and we all knew it. We all knew our stupid friend was falling for that woman.” Adds. Making Jimin gives him a stare. Confused. Offended. 

“What?” Hoseok answers for his questioning stare. “You think we are blind or something? Of course, it was fucking obvious. But I didn’t see that thing coming. I really thought you’d kiss Liya. I’ll give you that.” He shrugs, coming to stand on Jimin’s other side. “I don’t know about the mess but at least you’re progressing, kid.” He curls an arm around Jimin’s shoulders. “You’re doing things the right way, even though,” He eyes Jin. “It’s going to cost you.”

Jin sighs heavily. “You’re an idiot, Park Jimin.” Says. But this time with a small smile tugging on the corners of his mouth. 

“You’re not mad?” Jimin mumbles weakly. 

“Course, I’m mad.” Jin rubs a hand over his face. “But unfortunately for me, I happened to be friends with you and as much as I’d love to beat the shit out of you and leave, I can’t. Too late for that. So, I guess we’re ride or die.” 

“It’s his way of saying, he loves us.” Taehyung says matter-of- factly. 

“Fuck, no!” Jin cringes. 

“It is.” Hoseok agrees with Taehyung. 

“Enough bullshit guys,” Jin’s small smile disappears. “We need a plan.” States. “And we need one quickly. I mean, we couldn’t find a shit about Kim that would’ve helped us to hold against him if he threatens us with pulling away.  We were supposed to have enough time to do that.” He raises a brow at Jimin. Jimin visibly winces at his words. Jin is going to hold that for a while. Even though he wouldn’t actually give a double fuck if he has to choose. “Now since we don’t, let me remind you, we’re on a ticking bomb. We have to do something before everything goes down the drain.” 

“What about, Joon.” Taehyung suddenly perks up. Every eye falls upon him. 

“You mean, Namjoon?” Hoseok asks. “Like our friend Namjoon?”

“You know another Namjoon as well? How many Namjoons do you know?” Taehyung furrows. 

“Okay, so it’s our Namjoon. What about him?” Hoseok leans forward so he can have a better look at the younger. 

“He works in ‘Blindside’ guys.” Taehyung says as if that would make sense. When it doesn’t and everybody keeps gaping at him, he straightens up. “He works in ‘Blindside’. A fucking news magazine that digs their noses into every type of shit they can. I’m pretty sure they exposed that politician a few years ago.”

Suddenly what he says makes all the sense. The implication is clear. Yet Jimin doesn’t see any hope. Any point. 

“We had the best investigators work on this shit for months, Tae. Why do you think a smart guy who works for a news company would be able to do anything?” Jimin glances at Taehyung skeptically. 

“First, I don’t think he’s just a smart guy. I think he’s capable of more than he’s showing. And second, maybe that’s the problem, guys. Maybe, we’re aiming too high when we should aim low. Maybe someone small can do what someone powerful can’t. Maybe the problem isn’t about the talent at all. Maybe the problem is about loyalty” Taehyung sticks to his point. 

“What do you mean? The investigators we hired are fucking us up?” Hoseok pins Taehyung with an intense stare.

“Can be, can’t it? This is Kim we’re dealing with. He can buy the damn government if he wants. What’s a few investigators?” Taehyung shrugs. 

“Do you know, if that’s the case then Kim already knows we are after him?” Jimin folds his arms across his chest.

“Maybe.” Taehyung shrugs. “He won’t know shit if we assign someone trustworthy.”

“Okay, hypothetically, let’s say, the ‘Blindeside’ can get some info. But then who’s going to stop them from publishing that to the public. We need blackmail material. Something to hold against him. If it actually ruins Kim, that means we’re ruined too.” Jin points out. 

“It’s not the ‘Blindside’ that finds the info, it’s Namjooon.” Taehyung looks smug. 

“And what made you think that Namjoon would want to operate an illegal investigation to dig the Kim’s dirt?” 

Teahyung doesn’t answer Jin’s question right away. He turns to Hoseok. “Because he's a friend?” 

Hoseok chuckles. “I don’t think they want to be our friends anymore. Besides, we would need much more convincing to get him to agree to do something like that. A closer friendship.” 

Following his words, Jimin’s eyes fall over to Jin even though he doesn’t mean to. It’s only when Jin scowls that Jimin realises it’s not only him who has done that. “What?” Jin barks. 

“I’m sure you know someone, who’s extremely close with Namjoon?” Taehyung suggestively smirks. 

“Don’t. Even. Think about it guys. She’s not being a part of this mess.” Jin states sternly. Jimin doesn’t blame him at all. He doesn’t want to make you a part of this mess as well. He wants to keep you away. Protected. Jin wants the same thing and that’s fine. So, he beats Taehyung into whatever he tries to say. 

“No, you’re right, Hyung. Let’s just ask Namjoon—if he agrees, great. If not, I’ll come up with something.” He pats Taehyung’s back. Then does same to the Hoseok. “It’s late. Have some rest.” Leans away from his car. “And don’t worry, I’ll apologise from everyone. I’m not ruining your trip, Tae.” Says before, walking over to Jin. “Thanks, Hyung!” Mumbles awkwardly. An awkward pat follows that. 

…………………………………..

You had refused to talk about what happened with Jungkook. Even after he offered  multiple times. You simply  weren’t ready. Besides, you believed there wasn't anything left to talk about. However, you still wanted to know how he felt. Especially, after J yelled at him. He had assured you that it was fine. And that he would talk to J in the morning and they’d figure it out like they always did. You could only wish that you hadn’t ruined another relationship. Which is why you also wanted to talk to J as soon as possible. Maybe not only to her. But to everyone. You had to wait till the morning to do that, though. 

So, you and Jungkook had spent the night watching a movie which neither of you paid attention to. Jungkook knew exactly how to distract you with the right topics. He did a good job making sure you didn’t wallow in your misery. At least until sleep won him over and he dozed off on your shoulder.

Now it’s finally early morning and you know the dawn has cracked, you want to go out and take a deep breath maybe. You might as well start this dreaded day early. You adjust your body to the left slowly, being careful not to awake the peacefully asleep muscle bunny on your shoulder. After laying in the same position with Jungkook’s heavy body leaning against you, you feel like your body is about to snap in half. You need to get out. 

You do your best in holding Jungkook’s head gently and slipping out from under him. Then place his head gently on a pillow. He only huffs in sleep. You cover him in the throw blanket before finally exiting the tent. 

The faint glow of the morning greets you as soon as you step outside. You close the zipper door before turning around to make your way to the bathhouse. Only to stop halfway when your eyes land on a figure sitting at the table. Nobody had bothered to clean the table the previous night. It's still covered in leftover foods, empty glasses, and beer bottles. And sitting in one of the chairs is Park Jimin. Simply going through his phone. You don’t know if the right thing to do is avoid talking to him or not. Before you can decide, however, your legs make the decision for you. 

In a second, you find yourself approaching Jimin. He turns around, probably hearing your footsteps. Any doubt you had about talking to him vanishes like dew in the morning under sunlight, when his face lightens up. Immediately. Even a small smile breaks across his otherwise pale face. You can’t help the warmth that shoots through your veins. An instant relief washes over you. 

“Hey!” You mumble when you finally reach him. He shuffles to his feet. 

“Hey!” Greets you back. Voice barely a whisper. 

“How- um… how are you doing?” You begin hesitantly.

“Like shit, actually.” Jimin says, making you softly snort. At least he’s honest. 

“Haven’t you slept?”

“I didn’t want to. I- uh- like you were awake so…” He drags. Shrugs. “Couldn’t have slept anyway either.”

You pout. Nod. Then fall into a silence. Not awkward. No. It’s peaceful and relaxing. It’s like meditating to look at Park Jimin. 

“Do you wanna talk maybe? I mean somewhere private?” After a blissful second of silence, Jimin blurts out. “I want to. I just- uh—”

“Yes.” You stop his unnecessary rambling. If he wants to talk, then you want to talk. He doesn’t need to come up with reasons. You don’t give a fuck. If it’s wrong, so be it. What’s there to go wrong anyway. “Please.” You add in the end. A little breathless. 

Jimin nods with a soft smile. You think he looks so relieved. 

…………………………

You stand near Jimin’s car. Morning gentle breeze plays with your untamed, wild hair as you ogle Jimin like you’ve never seen him before. Feeling your heart doing weird skips. Your breath tangling and your body getting warm. Strange. Jimin isn’t even doing anything. Is simply existing but you’re about to turn into a puddle. 

You’ve just arrived in this place and have been staring at each other for a few seconds now. You clear your throat as you finally manage to tear your gaze away. “So…” You start, hoping Jimin will pick up from there and actually talk. He doesn’t. Instead, he surprises you when he suddenly grabs your hand. Yanks you forward. Pulls you into his chest and curls his arms around you protectively. Hides his face in your neck, sighing in relief. You only let out a gasp. 

“I just wanted to hold you, Spring Roll… I- God… You feel so good.” Jimin mutters into your neck. Inhales deeply. As if he just found his source of energy. You melt in his hold. Wrap your own arms around his body. Rub your hand across his back. 

“Yeah?” You ask, nodding. “Feel good now?”

“A lot.”

A silence. 

“Thank You.” Then you say from nowhere. Even you don’t know where that came from. Jimin pulls away from you. 

“For what?” Cups your face. 

You drag in a deep breath. You’ve had a long two hours to think things through after Jungkook fell asleep. During that time, you’ve come to realize how much you appreciate Jimin’s actions. Even though you would’ve never wanted him to do that. Even though you would want him to choose the easy way. 

“For not ki-kissing her. For n-not saying you don’t love me or something,” you chuckle awkwardly to ease the suddenly fallen tension in the air. “I mean that would’ve sucked.”

“Holy fuck, Lil.” Jimin surprises you when his face falls. That’s not what you’ve expected. You look at him with wide eyes when he pulls you into his embrace once again. Arms holding you by your waist. “I’m so fucking sorry that I made you worried about that even for moment, and I’m- fuck baby, why would you have to thank me for that. I shouldn’t- It’s the right thing to do. The bare fucking minimum. I shouldn’t—”

“I understand, Jimin. I know. It’s okay. I really didn’t want you to do that.” You reluctantly withdraw from his hold so you can look at his face. Heart wrenching. 

“I’m not going to fuck up again, Lil.” He shakes his head. “Not going let you go.”

“I’m not going anywhere.”

“Yeah?”

“Yeah.”

Now it’s your time to cup his face. With both hands. He leans into your touch like a flower leaning into the sun. You squeeze his cheeks slightly. Making those thick lips adorably pouty. Well, it’s not your fault his lips look so kissable. You can’t help but peck those. Once. Twice. And maybe three times for good luck. Makes Jimin giggle. 

A sweet symphony to your ears. Oh, how beautiful he looks. Oh, how damn in love you are with him. 

“You did good, baby.” You whisper softly. Just want to let him know you appreciate him. Maybe, it’s the bare minimum. But you’ve just started. It’s not fair your story is fucked up. It’s not fair you found the right person in the wrong world. It’s not fair how hard it is. 

Jimin nods. Taking the compliment. Good. Still, you have questions. Questions which have been plaguing your mind for the entire night. Making you sick with worry. 

“What would happen, though? Are you- um- will she?” You search for the right words to phrase. “What about the company? I don’t want you to lose anything Jimin.” Finally manage to voice out your concerns. 

Jimin places his hands on top of yours. Clutches them tightly. Then brings them down. “I think we figured something out, if Namjoon helps.” He worries into his bottom lip. Groans. “Ah! I don’t know… this is so…” Explains softly what they’re planning to do. You don’t know about the possibilities but it sounds like a plan to you. It’s better to have something than nothing, anyway. So, you let him know that. 

“It’ll work.” You say to him in the end. You’re still holding hands. Just standing under the morning sky. Sun rising in the horizon and creating that magic on Jimin. Making him even more ethereal. Breathtaking. Glowing. Isn’t it crazy he loves you? 

“It will.” Jimin agrees. A beat passes. “But Lil,” Adds. “Even if it doesn’t, I’m gonna choose you.” A playful chuckle. “I think I fucked up so hard, you know. I’m fucking neck deep in this, in you, I think I won’t be able turn back.” Admits. You feel your face heats up. His words make your stomach tingle so hard that you can’t breathe. 

“Jeesus, since when do you say such cheesy things?” You turn your gaze away. Jimin gasps. 

“I don’t know. Probably since I’m in love.” He leans to his left so he can peer at your face. “Do you hear me, lady? I’m in love. I love you.” Says aloud. Making you blush even harder. For a moment you consider running away from him just to hide your face somewhere. Ridiculous how shy you feel. Yet then you catch his gaze. Inviting. Hopeful. Expectant. Nervous. He’s expecting something. 

Your heart starts to beat in your throat. Your palms suddenly get clammy in his hold. You’re certain you fell for him first. You’ve been in love with him for so long. So, why wouldn’t you say the words? What makes you stop from confessing? 

Fear? 

You try to open your mouth. Before you can, however, Jimin lets go of your hands slowly. There’s no remorse in his face. Maybe a little disappointment. A hurt. Yet he smiles. 

“We should get ready for that water- sport- day bullshit.” Then he says, referring to the agenda of the day. Almost turns around to leave. That’s when the panic sets in you. Like a hard slap across your face. You practically jump forward, grabbing his t-shirt, and stopping him. Jimin looks at you with wide eyes. Surprised. 

A breath escapes you shakily. “I love you more.” Then follows the words. Rolling through your lips easily. Far easier than you expected. And you feel your chest deflate like a balloon losing air. A sudden pressure leaving you. It comes out easily. Just like your feelings. 

It is easy.

Just like that.

If you were afraid of something you couldn’t pinpoint earlier, it vanishes into thin air the moment the words are out. 

And Jimin’s face lights up as you watch. A small smile spreads across his lips which quickly grows into a huge grin. A grin that he can barely keep contained. In a second, he’s grinning like a mad man. Eyes sparkling. Not that familiar sparkle you’ve seen in his eyes when he’s amused. But a sparkle that makes you see the entire universe in his eyes. It’s like a clockwork that a grin splits across your face as well. Making both of you smile at each other like you’ve lost your minds. 

Jimin takes a step forward. Still holding into his pretty maddening grin. You stand your ground as he closes the little space between you. Lift your head up so he can easily rest his forehead against you. “Yeah?” He asks after he wraps his arms around your waist. You just nod. Apparently not it’s enough. He needs more. “Say it again.” Jimin mumbles. A soft command. 

This time, you pull it out easily. No ounce of hesitation or fear. “I love you Park Jimin. I’ve been in love with you probably since the day I met you.” You breathe out. 

“That’s good to hear.” Jimin squeezes you. “But say it again, Love.” Requests again. 

“I love you…” You mutter through your grin. Blushing hard. 

“Well, I love you more…” He places a soft kiss on your lips. You absolutely can’t help the giggle that escapes you, which is very contagious. Jimin joins you in that giggle pretty soon. You bet you look stupid. No wonder people say you look stupid when you’re in love. It’s good, however. You’re a happy idiot. All you want is to live in this moment forever. No matter how stupid you must look. You just need this. Safely wrapped in Jimin’s arms. Looking at his adorable grin. So close to him that you can map every perfect imperfection of his. Little freckles to his crooked tooth. Perfect. Park Jimin is. And you’re oh so madly in love. 

You’re about to say the magical words again when Jimin presses his lips to yours. This time, though, he doesn’t pull away. Instead, he deepens the kiss. Pressing hard on your lips and then capturing your bottom lip between his. Suckling softly. Moving against you gently. You melt into him. Sighing pleasantly. You have no idea how long he kissed you softly and sensually, like a lover would do. Because that’s who he is. A lover. 

The next thing you know is that his wet tongue is seeking permission to enter. He’s dragging the tip of his tongue across the seam of your lips. You give him what he’s looking for immediately. Let his taste invade your taste buds. The taste of sweet caramel. Allow his tongue to tangle with yours. Creating a hot wet mess. You show no reluctance when he starts pushing you back slowly. Just step with him. Let him lift you up and place you on his car hood. Only moan into his mouth when he pries your legs open and finds home between your thighs. Aligning his crotch perfectly with yours. You encourage him when he starts to grind against you slowly. 

All you do is sneak your hands inside his black t-shirt. Palms dragging across his chiseled abs and chest. You just need to feel him. That’s it. Want to feel his heart beat beneath your palm. Want to feel his skin. Want to feel him close. His tongue that is dancing with yours isn’t just enough. You need more. You always need more. 

Jimin pulls away, panting, breathless. 

“Touch me more.” Commands before falling into kissing you again. You don’t let him keep that for too long. You have questions. 

“Like this?” You bring your hands to his sides. Then back into his chest. 

“More, baby. Go lower.” Jimin breathes against you. You do as he says. Drag your palms down. An inch. “Lower.” Another inch. “Lower.” You comply like a perfectly designed robot. Bring your palms down and down. “A little more.” Jimin whispers as your hands come to a halt at his waistband. You beat a second there, making him whimper softly. Just a soft sound that is almost inaudible. Yet you hear it. And it makes your hand fall down automatically. Cupping his length over his sweats. “Fuck!” He hides his face in your neck, peppering the skin with soft wet kisses. 

You rub him over the soft cottons. Over and over. Until that isn't enough anymore. You allow both of you no time to think anything before you slip your hand inside his sweats. Under his boxers. Your fingers wrap around his bare cock, making him twitch in your grasp. His eyes flutter close as his mouth falls open. 

“Holy fuck, Lil.” Jimin moans just as you gasp. You squeeze his length. Start pumping. Graze your thumb over his tip which is already leaking precum and wetting your fingers. You keep your eyes fixed on his face. There would be nothing better than seeing Park Jimin in pleasure. Especially because of you. The way he’s trying to control the moans. Soft gasps that are leaving his mouth. All makes you keep wanting to go. Pleasure him more. So you squeeze him even harder. Pump him faster. “Slow- fuck slow down Lil…” Jimin throws his head back. Grabs your hand over his pants and stills your movements. “Fuckfuckfuck…. Okay..” Inhales deeply before looking back at you. “On a scale of one to ten, how bad would it be if you give me a handjob at this moment?” Asks. 

“A hundred.” You answer right away. Honestly. It is bad. Your friends are still sleeping in their tents. Liya is here. Jimin might have indirectly hinted at the end of their relationship but you know they haven’t ended things officially yet. You ruined your friends’ trip. 

And you’re going to do this here? There would be nothing worse than this. 

Jimin nods. “You should do it. I’ll die if you don’t.” Pants. You nod with him. In agreement. You’ll die if you have to take your hand away. You can’t do that. No. He feels so good against your palm. Warm. So painfully hard and throbbing. You love the wetness coating your fingers. Love how he hisses every time you rub his tip. God, you need more. 

“On a scale of one to ten, how bad would it be if I suck you off now?” You pick up your speed again. 

“A thousand.” Jimin moans. Again honestly. 

You shouldn’t. Absolutely shouldn’t. 

That’s so fucked up.

You shuffle your way down. Jimin makes room for you without a word. Hurriedly. You drop into your knees, drags from his sweats, just enough to get his hardened cock out. You have no time. Hence no teasing or admirings. Just your lips wrapped around him. Tongue swirling across his tip and tasting the precum. You can’t help but moan. He tastes good. So fucking good. You can’t help but squeeze your thighs. 

Jimin tangles one of his hands on your hair. Other one finds strength in his car hood. You let him take control. Give him your puppy eyes and a nod to let him know that he can fuck your mouth. A slow curse escapes him before he slowly starts to feed his cock into your mouth. Inch by pleasurable inch. Until he hits the back of your throat and you gag. Making your eyes sting. This is a familiar dance for you now. You know Jimin as the back of your hand. You know how to get him off. 

You keep your teary eyes on him as he starts to slowly thrust into your throat. Once. Twice. Slowly. Then building up the pace. 

“Fuck, love… You like it?” He whimpers in between his thrusts. You nod while trying to keep your jaw relaxed. Spit starts to drool out of the corners of your mouth and gather on your chin. Tears start to finally roll down on your cheeks. You love every minute of this. You can cum untouched. Just sucking him off is enough. The more he gets closer to his end, the higher you feel. And you almost fall into a state of euphoria when the sudden voices reach you. 

“You need what?”

You recognize the voice to be Namjoon’s. 

“What? This is a good chance to dig up some valuable—”

The rest of the words don’t reach you as Jimin pulls out from your mouth at light speed. He doesn’t even care to tuck himself back inside his pants. Just yank you into your feet and wipe down your face with his palms. Leaving you to take care of him. You adjust his pants back in place. Just a millisecond before Hoseok’s tired voice booms behind Jimin. 

“There you are?” Hosoek’s voice perks up suddenly. The tiredness disappearing. Jimin rubs your chin one more time before turning around to face Hoseok and Namjoon. 

“Morning!” Jimin clears his throat. You do your best to act normal, praying to god that you probably don’t look like you just got your face fucked. You don’t look at them. A moment ago, you were floating in cloud nine. All the problems banished to the back of your mind. Namjoon and Hoseok’s appearance bring those problems back. You feel ashamed to even look at them. Last night's incident aside, you’ve got caught here alone with him. You scream how much of a shameless bitch you are. Hoseok says something else to Jimin which doesn’t reach your ears. 

You should go away. 

“I- I’ll see you guys later…” You bow stiffly to them and step away without another word. Not even bothering to take a single glance at any of them. Not even at Jimin. 

…………………………..

You sit under a tree, nibbling on corn, watching Taehyung explaining to an indignant Seokjin why he lost the game. They are on the water. Almost everyone. It’s water sports day after all. Taehyung had come up with various games that can torture everyone. You have no idea how he managed to get J  to agree to his bullshits.

For your immense pleasure, despite the chaos you caused the previous night, the trip has fallen into its original plans. Or at least everyone is trying to act like nothing happened. Trying to save the trip. And you’re glad. Nobody has paid any mind to you. It’s like they’re avoiding you on purpose and if that’s the case you won’t blame them at all. 

Liya and Seoyeon haven’t joined others in the river. You don’t know where they are. Probably at the campsite, plotting your death. Jimin is with Hoseok and Namjoon the whole morning. Just a few metres away from you. They are sipping beer and seemingly having a serious conversation. 

“Eat slowly, Noona. Chew, will you?” Jungkook speaks up from next to you. You turn to him with an annoyed pout. He’s been nagging you about not chewing food properly before swallowing, ever since you were sick with an upset stomach. According to Dr. Jeon Jungkook, it was all because you were eating too fast. Says the man who inhales the food. 

“Seriously?” You pout even harder.

“Yes, very. Chew properly.” He stares you down. Intently watching the way you nibble on the corn. 

You roll your eyes. Yet start chewing deliberately. Twenty times, counting in your head before you swallow. “Happy?” You ask in the end.

“Yes. See, you’re such a good girl.” Jungkook smiles coyly before ruffling your hair. 

“Oh for the sake of fuck!” You slap his hand away. He snorts loudly. You join him. Both of you break into soft laughter.

“Wanna join the next game?” Jungkook offers you once your laughter subsides. He takes a look over at the way Taehyung holds Jin underwater while Yoona and J are losing their minds. Yoongi stands next to them looking bored. “I mean that looks like the last game we would play… but…” He glances over at you again. “Do you maybe want to try and survive?” Raises a brow.

You take a good look at your friends– who might not see you as one anymore. “I- uh…” You drag out. Not knowing whether they would want you to join.

“What?” Jungkook asks with an edge in his voice.

“What if they–” You try to find the right words to describe the situation. Jungkook isn’t happy about it, however.

“Oh, c’mon… I’m gonna fucking declare war if they don’t want you there. Don’t worry,” He rolls his eyes before rising to his feet. Holds his hand out for you to take. “If they don’t want you, then they don’t want me either. If someone is going to say anything, we’re leaving right away.” Offers you a proud, soft smile. You don’t find much comfort in his words, though. You’re glad he’s still on your side after all. But it feels so unfair.

You might not have wanted to talk about it last night but now after your mood has considerably lifted after the morning encounter with Jimin, you think it’s time to talk. 

“Jungkook.” You whisper his name.

“Yes. C’mon, Noona. We should go over there before Jin dies.”  He bends down and reaches for your hand. You let him yank you up by your wrist. 

“Kookie…” Yet you don’t let him drag you away. “They were right.” You sigh. 

“Who?” Jungkook throws an impatient glance at the commotion in the river. Jin’s head is fortunately back above water and the man is breathing perfectly. Is trying to strangle Taehyung. 

“Namjoon!” Yoona screams over to the man who’s still in a conversation with Jimin and Hoseok. “Will you come here please? They are trying to kill each other. We need an adult.” She yells through the top of her lungs.

“Can you do something?” J asks Yoongi. 

“What do you want me to do? I can lend Jin a hand if he wants maybe.” Yoongi takes a few steps toward Jin. 

“Yah! Kim Namjoon!” Yoona shouts over again.  

“J and Seoyeon,” You start. Take Jungkook’s attention back to you. He clicks his tongue, ready to cut you off but you don’t let him. “No, Kookie. They were right. You- uh- you shouldn’t take my side all the time.”

“Why not?”

“Because I am wrong. I’m not a good person and everybody knows it. The more you take my side, the more they think you’re a bad person as well. You’re not a bad person Jungkook. You deserve far better.” You pull from his hand to make him face you. 

Now it’s his time to sigh. “Well, that sounds like a them problem, Noona.” He furrows his brows. Looks really pissed. 

“But, Kookie—”

“There are no buts. If J thinks I’m a bad person just because I’m taking your side, then she doesn’t know me at all. What kind of friend would do that?” 

His words twist in your gut. To think that you have caused problems in Jungkook’s and J’s friendship makes you want to bawl. 

“Are you even hearing yourself? You’re not throwing away years of friendship because of me.” You say sternly. 

“I’m not doing that. She does. That’s not my fault and for God’s sake, stop saying you’re a bad person. You’re not.”

“But I—”

“You what?” Jungkook grips your wrist tightly. “Fell in love? Well, guess what, Noona. Shit happens. And you can’t help with whom you would fall in love. Maybe you could’ve done it differently or in the right way. But now it’s already over. You did what you did. You made your choices, so let me make mine. I’m going to stick to your side as long as I can.” He turns around. Starts walking toward the people who are still screaming in the river. “Because like I said, you can’t help who you’re falling for.” Mumbles one last time before your feet meet the pleasant chill of the water. 

You don’t get to process what he said exactly. You have more questions to ask him to be honest. J said something about how he had to stop chasing a woman who doesn’t want him back. You need to ask him what that means. But you’re already waist deep in the water and just like you expected J is turning around. About to leave. 

“J!” Jungkook calls after her. “We need to talk.” He states. No wavering in his voice. Sounds like a man who knows what he wants. 

“Oh, yes, we do.” J chuckles. Bitterly. Rolls her eyes. Yet doesn’t oppose it when Jungkook leaves your hand and starts to drag her away. Leaving you behind to stand in there awkwardly. Only for a minute, however. Next, you feel Taehyung slings an arm across your shoulders. 

“Li!” He exclaims as if he just saw you for the first time. You peer at his face. “Wanna find out how long you can hold your breath underwater?” Questions. An alarm blares in your mind. 

“No.” You say slowly, ready to step away from him immediately. Yet Taehyung catches you even before you can try. “No!” You cry aloud this time. “Holy fuck, nononono…” A shrill scream leaves your mouth as Taehyung tackles you down. Taking you underwater with him. Your scream which turns into laughter muffles under the water. Yet you hear Jimin’s voice before your ears get full of the muted gurgle of the river. 

“Yah! Kim Taehyung. I’m going to fucking kill you!”

…………………………….

Jungkook eyes the suspicious-looking soup Namjoon has made. It looks like anything but soup. There’s a good chance someone might die before this trip ends. J is giving a similar kind of suspicious look at the brewing broth on the camping stove. 

His earlier talk with J had gone… okay, for lack of a better word. They are definitely not on friendly terms yet but Jungkook knows his friend will get over it. Despite what he told you, Jungkook doesn’t want to lose J. But on the other hand, he just wishes J can understand him. What she says is true. Jungkook needs to get his shit together. Move on. He needs to prepare for the worst. Because you don’t reciprocate his feelings. Now the chance of you leaving his side for someone else is closer than ever. 

Jimin is an asshole. There’s no argument in that. What he did yesterday was just the bare minimum. You deserve better than that. Still, there’s only so much Jungkook can do. Especially when you want Jimin. When you’re in love with Jimin. Not Jungkook. And now, despite Jimin being an asshole, he might actually figure things out. When that happens, he will take you away from Jungkook. Jungkook will be left behind in his lonely apartment to pick up the pieces of him you shattered. 

He doesn’t want to think about that. Even the thought makes his eyes sting and throat constricts. But he knows it is coming. The selfish part of him still wishes that it will take time. More and more time. Even though he knows it’ll put you and everyone involved in this to suffer. 

You say he is a good person. Well, you can’t be any more wrong.

He’s a selfish asshole. He is no better than Jimin. He’d actually sabotage Jimin’s plans, if he can keep you for another second. Just one more day. Curled on his couch watching shitty romantic comedies. Strolling through super market isles and bickering over what sauces to buy. Deciding who should do the dishes. Play video games even though you’re so bad at it. 

Just one more day!

Because, Jungkook just can’t let you go. He liked you from the first day. Then with every moment he spent with you, he liked you a little more. How can he not? It’s you. Jungkook turns his gaze to you. You’re talking with Yoongi from a distance. You’re saying something to the older man animatedly. Your pretty eyes the size of saucers and your delicate hands in motion. Whatever you’re saying, Yoongi is obviously disagreeing with you. And you’re getting offended. Jungkook knows you are. He can read you like a book. 

Just like he knew, you gasp. Then your head is turning. Eyes are searching. They stop on Jungkook. Of  course, you are looking for him. The ache in his heart doubles as you look at him with wide eyes. Communicating without using words. You point at Yoongi, showing him to Jungkook. Are clearly complaining. Jungkook doesn’t know what you told Yoongi or who’s right or wrong. Still he nods, agreeing with you. Forces himself to smile. That makes you happy. You turn to Yoongi coyly. 

Fuck, he’s going to lose you. 

And he’s not ready. 

Maybe he passed the stage of having a silly crush long ago. Maybe he’s in love with you now. It makes sense. To be in love with you. You’ve become a part of him. That’s what he wants J to understand. 

Maybe now she does. 

“You gotta be kidding me!” 

Or not. 

Jungkook tears his gaze away from you to J at her loud voice. So does Namjoon. His brow lifted with question. J talks to Namjoon instead of Jungkook.

“Are you seeing this Joon? After everything… even after they fucking admitted they were freaking jerks and all… this idiot here is giving her heart eyes like she’s the only woman alive in this planet.” Then she throws a piercing glare at Jungkook. Forcing him to roll his eyes.

“I wasn’t giving heart eyes.” He mumbles. Pay attention to the soup. 

“Then what were you doing?”

Jungkook tries to reply but Namjoon doesn’t let him. 

“You two need to stop bickering for no good reason.” He says to both of them. Jungkook is offended. It’s not him who starts anything. Unfortunately, he doesn’t earn much of a chance to defend himself.

“No good reason?” J gasps. “Our friend over here is so smitten over that woman who’s good for nothi–”

“J!” Jungkook growls.

“See?” J huffs. “He’s still defending her.” Complaints to Namjoon. Then turns back to Jungkook. “Let’s put the fact that she doesn’t like you away, okay. Overall, she’s a homewrecker. She’s a bitch, Jungkook, and you still–”

“Maybe she’s in fucking love.” Jungkook doesn’t intend to say the words aloud. Saying it aloud hurts more. Words physically tangle in his throat, making it so hard to breathe. Yet he can’t just stay put. Maybe you’re a drug and it’s too late for him to turn around. He’s already addicted and he can’t help it.

“That,” J sighs. As if she’s tired of trying to make Jungkook see things. “That doesn’t justify shit Jungkook.” She says exasperatedly. “She did what she did—”

“What if it’s you and Jin?” This time it’s Namjoon who interrupts J. She scowls.

“You mean, what would’ve happened if Jin was in a relationship when I first met him?” J questions. To which Namjoon just nods. “I obviously wouldn’t do it. Not all of us are bitches.” So J mumbles. Jungkook wants to ask her to shut it again. Namjoon apparently has more questions, though.

“What if Jin falls in love with you and starts following you around until you give in? Would you still not do it?”

“Of course, not. Not in a million chance Joon. And Jin wouldn’t do that either. If he was in a relationship he would’ve never done it. It’s that simple, you know. Those are just choices. You chose what you want. And they–Jimin and Li—” J gives Jungkook a stare. “They’ve decided to choose the wrong path. And everyone should stop treating them like the victims just because they act like a poor couple in a stupid romance.” She blurts out in one breath that she almost turns red. A silence follows after her words. “Because that’s not fair.” Then she adds.

“You know what else is not fair?” Jungkook mutters slowly. “It’s not fair that love comes to some people so easily and it’s so hard for others. It’s not fair that it’s so easy for you and Jin but it’s so hard for them. It’s not fair, some get what they want and some don’t.” He even surprises himself with that. But he meant what he said. It may not be the best argument. Probably not fair either. Yet it is the truth. It is not fair how he never even had a chance. It is not fair Jimin at least even has a chance to fight for it but he doesn’t. 

J opens her mouth to argue. Then closes again. Clears her throat. “So what? We all gonna pretend that there’s nothing wrong?” Chuckles. “Pretend like Park Jimin doesn’t have a mistress? That he’s using Liya’s status and name for the sake of his business?” 

“Probably not for long.” Namjoon interjects. 

“Yeah? He’s gonna give up the business?”

“No. Not exactly. They asked for my help.” Namjoon states casually. Yet both Jungkook and J snap their heads toward the older man. Surprised. Confused. J is the one who voices out the questions. 

“For what?”

“Eh, you know. Dig some dirt.” Namjoon shrugs. “They apparently think my team would be able to do something the freaking investigators couldn’t do. Maybe they are right. I have a pretty impressive track record.” Despite his words Namjoon doesn’t sound proud at all. 

“And you said no, right?” J presses. Her eyes wide as she regards Namjoon curiously. Jungkook, without knowing himself, is doing the same thing. 

“I haven’t given them an answer yet.” Namjoon looks into the distance. They all follow his lead. His eyes had wandered to you, who had walked away from Yoongi and now joined Taehyung and Jimin. Helping mix up the drinks. 

Shit! When did that happen and why do you look so happy? Just by standing next to Jimin. 

You’re not standing that close to the guy. There’s a space that would fit two Jungkooks in between you and Jimin. Still it seems like the guy has his hands all over you somehow. That’s how stupidly you’re grinning and blushing. The same goes to the Jimin as well. 

Fucking hell!

“Do they think we have no eyes?” J mutters under her breath before going back to interrogate Namjoon. “Why haven't you given them an answer? You don’t do that type of shit anymore. You’re not a rookie journalist who publishes shit to keep your job.”

Namjoon gasps. “I haven’t published shit. Everything I’ve ever published was true and served a purpose all right? I have revealed truths and have saved lives, you annoying brat!”

“So, you gonna do the same with Liya’s father to save lives? Whose lives are in danger here? Oh, c’mon, Joonie, you’re better than that. Don’t let them drag you into this mess. Let them figure out their problems. Besides, you’re not that much of a friend with Hosoek.”

“What about Jin then?” Namjoon brings the weak point back into the conversation. 

“What about him?”

“You know, if Jimin fucks up, that means Jin fucks up as well. If Jimin goes down then that means all four of them do. I hope you’re aware that this isn’t just Jimin or Hobi who are asking for my help. Jin is a part of it too. He may be a good person, J, but he’s willing to do the same type of thing Jimin does to keep the company alive. I’m not blaming him, they worked hard for it.” Namjoon sighs. “So, you still don’t want me to do it? You want me to let years of their work go to waste?”

Jungkook doesn’t hear what J says. His eyes go back to where you were a minute ago. Now in that space stands Taehyung alone. You and Jimin have disappeared again. Jungkook gets this urge to go after you. Drag you away from Jimin. Force you to stay with Jungkook. Maybe he can confess. Go to his knees and beg you to choose him. To give it a second thought. Ask you to stay for one more day. 

Or…

He can ask Namjoon to stay away. Namjoon will find a way. Jungkook knows it. Jungkook knows that his friend is more than capable. Yet if he persuades Namjoon enough, he’ll not do it. Every passing day without Jimin finding a way would be a day you spend with Jungkook. Jungkook will be your home in this world. No matter what. 

He can actually sabotage Jimin’s plans. What a sweet revenge that would be. 

He can keep you. All he has to do is ask Namjoon not to do it. 

Easy. 

“Do it please.” Jungkook speaks to Namjoon. He doesn’t know where Namjoon and J’s conversation had gone while he was lost in his thoughts. It doesn’t matter anyway. “If it’s going to end this, you should just do it. I’m pretty sure Kim isn’t that much of a good person either. Nor is his daughter. She doesn’t love Park anyway.” Jungkook turns around. Walks away after a gentle pat on Namjoon’s back.

He lost you!

…………………………………..

Jimin presses hungry kisses into the side of your neck. Tangled moans reverberate in his throat. You do your best to keep the noises at bay. Your breath hitching and body shuddering. Jimin trails the kisses from your neck to your face back again, ready to capture your already kiss bitten lips in his. You stop him with a gentle hand on his chest. 

“We—” You pant. “We can’t- we shouldn’t…”

“I know.” Jimin mutters before placing a kiss at the corner of your mouth. Then kiss your cheek. Jaw. Nibble at your earlobe. 

“Jimin…” You whine. Half heartedly. You don’t want to stop. No. But it feels awful. You almost got caught this morning. Jimin says they have a plan and his friends understand him. Still, how shameless and insensitive to do this while Liya is still here. 

“Fuck, I can’t stop, baby. You taste so good,” He hisses in your ear. Hands molding your ass cheeks and keeping your body pressed against him. His hardened length rocking against your tummy. You’re covered from a tree. Are just a few meters away from the campsite. It’ll be a disaster if someone walks in. You already have enough embarrassing, shameful encounters to deal with. You need to stop this for now. 

Jimin licks a path up the column of your throat. 

“Fuck!” You grind your body back into his. Jimin pulls away from you. Eyes hooded and face flushed. 

“We can be quick. Gimme just ten minutes. Twenty top.” Brings his hands up and cups your breasts. Over your t-shirt. Circles your nipples through all the covers. They harden and press against the lacy material of your bra, painfully. You wish Jimin would take them out. Roll your bare nipples between his fingers and then suckle on them. But it is too risky. 

“What if someone comes?” You bring him closer to you. It’s chilly at night. Goosebumps are scattered across your skin. Fuel your desire to be closer to Jimin even more. 

“Bet they don’t even notice we’re missing.” He answers your question as he lets go of one of your breasts to cup his own length. “Fuck, I’m so hard. Just ten minutes, Lil.” Your mouth salivates at the sight. He looks hot. Squeezing his dick. He starts pumping himself over the clothing at the same speed he’s molding your breast. You feel the arousal seeping through your body. Leaking out of your clenching hole. 

You’ve managed to suppress the thirst for Park Jimin for an entire day. But just a touch from him is just enough to make you suffer as you’ve been on Sahara for seven days. The memory of his taste invades your brain. The weight of his cock on your tongue. His sweet moans and grunts. 

“You’re such an asshole!” You replace his hands. 

“But you love me.” Jimin sighs in relief as you start to pay attention to his cock. 

“Yes, I love you!” You repeat after him, searching for his lips. Pulling him into a messy kiss. You’re the one who heave for oxygen first. Jimin’s hard cock, twitching on your hold even more. Demanding more attention. “Wa-want me to suck you off?” You ask, ready to push your hand inside his pants. Jimin balances himself by placing a hand on the tree trunk above your head. Shakes his head. 

“Sounds like honey to my ears but need to fuck you baby. Have to be inside you. Want to feel your sweet pussy gripping me tight.” With that he withdraws from you. Just to turn you around. You brace yourself by holding on to the tree trunk. “Gonna be quick okay?” Jimin asks from behind you. Doesn’t let you answer before he’s yanking your shorts down, together with your panties. You gasp aloud. The cool air of the night hits your skin, pebbling your skin more. “Need prep, princess?” Asks again. Bends you down a bit with a palm placed on your back. Adjusting you into the perfect position for him to take. 

You barely shake your head. Body already shuddering with excitement. “I-I’ll be fine. Be quick, Park. Fuck me already.” You rush him with a wiggle or your ass. Earn a smack. Just light. He soothes it so fast. His cold hands rub your asscheeks. 

“You’re so beautiful, Spring Roll.” Compliments. It’s as if he’s in a daze. Your eyelids flutter close. Blood rushing through your veins. More juices leaking out of your hole. “So wet.” Jimin keeps muttering. His fingers come in contact with your weeping core. Cold. His hands are so cold that your back arches. He drags his fingers over your slit and flicks your clit, making the bundle of nerves pulse under his touch. 

“Oh, Jimin…” You push back into his hand once again. 

A soft chuckle escapes Jimin. He leans forward, crowding your space for your pleasure. Whispers in your ear. “Aren’t you getting a little impatient now, baby?” His voice is sinister. Almost mocking. Is saying the absolute truth. This new urgency in you has nothing to do with having to be quick but everything to do with wanting to be full of him. Wanting to feel his cock stretching you out. “Gosh… love when you’re being a little slut for me, baby.” Jimin rasps as you feel him fumble with his pants as well. “Look at you…” He comes even closer to you. And you finally feel his tip prods against your entrance. “Such a slut.” Moans. Then enters you in one powerful thrust, ripping a moan out of you. “A fuc-king sslut for me.” Drags his hips back slowly, rams forward hard and fast. “My perfect little slut.” Grits. 

Pulls his cock almost out. Thrusts inside your warm walls. Does it again and again. Picks up his speed. The next thing you know is that you’re holding on to the rough surface of the tree trunk for your dear life. Eyes rolling and drooling while Jimin hits all your good spots like he always does. His hard cock dragging along your velvety walls, bringing you closer to that piece of heaven. It’s coming closer and closer. You can taste it. You’re going to—

“Hold it the other way, you idiot!” The sudden voice from distance reaches you out of nowhere. You almost lose your balance at how much it startled you. Jimin’s hips stutter. Then you hear the rustling sound of footsteps. Someone’s coming. No. Scratch that. Not just one person. There’s more. You straighten up immediately. Turn around halfway to look at Jimin and urge him to move away quickly when you feel a pair of hands turn you back around. Jimin grabs your hands and places them back on the tree trunk. Bends you down again. Falls back into his rhythm. Or even faster rhythm this time. 

“Jimin…” You hiss. Eyes wide in disbelief yet also finding your brain scrambles at the sensation between your legs. The fullness. Leaves you torn in two. 

“It’s fine, they won’t come this far, just keep it quiet.” Jimin hides his face in your neck. Thrusts into you relentlessly. 

“Fuck!” You whisper yell. Ears straining to hear if the voices are coming any closer. You recognize Taehyung’s voice. So do you, Yoongi’s. There are some others as well. 

Fuck, fuck, fuck…

Jimin needs to stop. 

He doesn’t. He starts plunging even deeper inside you if it’s possible. 

“Jimin!” You writhe in his hold. Trying to look at his face and keep your balance while not making a sound. 

“Shit. Shit!” Jimin groans. “Can’t stop, Lil. I just… not now… I’m not stopping now. Can’t stop. Not fucking now.” 

His words spurs your inside pleasantly. Previously ebbed orgasm closing in again. 

“Keep it quiet, Princess.” Jimin instructs. A hand snakes between your legs and starts rubbing your clit. The distant voices of your friends slowly drown out by pleasure. Leaving only a ring in your ears. Your legs start to shake. “Fuck, take it like that. You’re doing great, baby. Such a good slut for me… Good girl.” Jimin praises you. With his words the knot inside your tummy blasts. 

A high pitched squeal leaves your throat before you can contain it. You don’t even get a chance to even be afraid, however, when Jimin’s hand clamps over your mouth. Muffling your sounds. 

“Shhh… quiet, fucking hell…” Jimin shushes you. Still doesn’t even slow down his movements let alone stopping. “You want them to catch us?” Asks in a whisper. You shake your head desperately. Nails digging into the tree. Tears stinging your eyes. It suddenly feels too hot and Jimin is holding you too tight. And it’s pleasurable. Even with the impending danger of getting caught. The humiliation. Jimin is about to push you over the edge again even before your first orgasm subsides. “No? You don’t? Then shut up, baby. Be a good slut and make me cum, yeah?” He kisses your neck. Jaw. Ear. Temple. Hair. Every place he can reach. 

“So close, baby. Hold on for me, hm?” Jimin keeps talking to you in a hushed voice. You can only pray that your friends actually can’t hear you. Because you can hear them. Laughter. Banter. Then they might hear you as well. You’re glad Jimin is having a vice clamp over your mouth with his palm. It’s making a mess, however. You can’t help but drool, struggling to breathe. More triggers for that second orgasm. “Let go, princess. I know you can.. Fuck, cum with me, Lil.” 

You cry into his hand. Back arching as the second orgasm of the night washes over you. Your walls squeezing his dick tight. Your cries are sparking Jimin. “Yes, fuckfuck, god, I love you…” Jimin bites onto your shoulder to keep his own voice muffled as his dick throbs inside you, shooting white hot cum into the warm confines of your cunt. He drags out both of your orgasms by keep thrusting into you. Reducing his speed gradually until it comes to a halt. 

He takes another second before taking his palm away from your mouth. You heave for much needed air. Then another before quickly pulling away from you, making you wince and clench tightly so you won’t make a mess on you. 

Fuck, you don’t even have anything to clean you up. You don’t even know how you’d walk back to the campsite. 

What if they heard you? 

What if they know?

And you’re going to walk back with his cum dripping down your thighs?

You hold on to the tree helplessly, trying to come to your senses. Trying to fill your lungs with enough air. That’s when you feel the sudden hot sensation at your still uncovered cunt. You raise your head in alarm. This time your head successfully turns around to find Jimin on his knees. Mouth hovering near your battered pussy. 

“Wh-what are you…” You gasp. Your question melts into an inaudible moan when Jimin drags his tongue through your slit. “Jimin…”

“Gotta clean you up.” He answers simply. Nonchalantly. You, on the other hand, almost die on the spot. Your quenched thirst resurfacing again. 

“Nononono….” You do your best to stay on your legs as Jimin starts to eat out your used pussy. As if he was starved. He licks up your slit and curls his lips around your clit. Then he slides his tongue inside you, eating his own cum from your cunt. Cleaning you up. Like he said. 

Deep groans rumble in his throat. Sounds of thirsty slurping fills the air. He rubs your legs and ass soothingly while raving on your cunt. 

“Oh God, baby… Jimin…. Fuck!” You pant and gasp. This time having to keep your sounds inside by biting on to your own fist. Jimin moans in answer. Making your core vibrate. 

“Taste good, Lil. You taste so fucking good.” He mutters into your pussy. Dwells back into sucking and licking. Buries his whole face in you. “Cum again, Love. Cum on my mouth. Taste good. Need more… please!” Pleads. 

You’re losing your mind. You can’t control the way you’re seeping out of your pussy. You can’t set off the fire inside you. Jimin knows what he’s doing. With his tongue and lips. With his teeth. 

He cleans you pretty well. He does it too much to be precise. He does it over and over again. Until another orgasm ripples through you. Until he cleans that up as well. Until he’s satisfied and his knees ache. That’s only when he stops and gets to his feet. Fixes your clothes. Turns you around to face him. Wipes down your face. 

You peer at his eyes. Sparkling eyes. Filled with adoration. Abundance of adoration. The lust has vanished and in its place remains the affection. 

“You doing good, Love?” Jimin holds you close. You nod. You feel good. 

Even despite this being your second night being awake in a row, you feel good. Physically at least. 

“Fuck, Jimin. We’re so… god, that’s so fucked up!” You scowl. Slap his arm. Still panting and heaving for breath. 

“It’s fine.” He nudges his nose against yours. “No one gives a fuck!” Reassures you. You don’t agree. Yet decide not to say anything. Just hope for the best. “I didn’t tire you a lot, did I?” He takes your attention back to him. Suddenly looks very concerned. 

“I’m fine Jimin.” You give in. Relax. Curl your arms around his waist. 

“No pain?”

“No pain. Just perfect.”

“Good.” He kisses your forehead. “You're gonna find me if something happens.” Says. Not a request. Not a question. Just a command. You roll your eyes. 

“Sure, will find you, Daddy!” You smile coyly. Jimin’s breath slightly catches in his throat. His eyes darken. 

“Okay, don’t start now.” Almost pulls away from you. You don’t let him.

“Wait? You like that?” You perk up. Amused. 

“I… don’t… know, I guess.” Jimin smirks. “Should find out next time.” Pulls you into another kiss. “We should go back, baby.” Mumbles against your lips. You nod in agreement. Luckily the sound of your friends have finally subsided. “Find me if anything’s wrong, okay?” This time he asks softly. You nod with a gentle smile. 

“I’ll find you.”

“Thank you!” He loosens his grip on you. “I love you.” Purrs before actually letting you go. You stop trying to control your goofy smiles. Just grin from ear to ear.

“Uh huh.” Nod. Agree. Jimin scowls. You giggle. “I love you more, Park jimin…. I love you more…”

………………………………

Key wanted to see pictures. Of all of them. You don’t think everyone would agree to model for you at this moment. Yet it never hurts to try. 

“Smile, Jeon Jungkook.” You poke the said man’s ribcage, who’s sitting next to you with a deep scowl in his face, while holding your phone in front of you. The front camera opened. He’s been that way for quite a while now. You assume that his talk with J has gone like shit. Jungkook grumbles. It makes you feel awfully guilty. It’s all because of you. 

“Your friend has seen me before. Why do you need my photos too?” 

You watch through your phone screen as Jungkook eyes you wearily.

“That’s before. She hasn’t seen you at a summer camp, wearing your bucket hat, eating ramen and looking like a grumpy granddad.” You argue. Mostly because you want to make him feel okay. Want to make him laugh. Go back to his normal goofy self and annoy you to death. Make fun of everyone and act as if he has all the energy in the world inside him. It doesn’t work.

“I’m not grumpy.” Instead of the laugh you expect, he gives you a simple answer and goes back to his ramen. 

“Oh, c’mon, Kookie.” You pout before squeezing his cheeks. He stiffens in your hold. For a second. Then he’s removing your hand away from him. 

“Fine, take the damn photo.” He sighs. Faces the camera properly and gives a soft and very fake smile. You don’t press the shutter. You watch him carefully. 

“What’s wrong?” You ask. You know it must be J. Yet you ask anyway. “She’s still mad at you?” You trail your gaze toward the woman in question. Is in a mood as well. Jin is mumbling something to her. Whatever he’s saying it makes J pouts even harder. Jungkook shakes his head. 

“We’re good.” Jungkook snatches your phone away from you. Don’t let you bat an eyelash before he takes a quick selfie of both of you, in which you look like an ugly surprised goose. “There you go!” He hands you the phone back. 

“Yah!” You start. Annoyed that he just did that. Bunch of curses sitting at the tip of your tongue. None of them, however, get out when a sudden pang erupts under your ribcage. 

Sharp. Like a knife pierced through your skin and flesh. A silenced gasp escapes your mouth as you bend down slightly. Your mouth falls open, brows furrowing. The pain only lives very short. Just as it comes, it vanishes. Yet you stay bent down for an extra minute. A ghost of the pain still lingers in your veins. Your brain is failing to realize what just happened. 

“Noona! Fuck!” Jungkook’s voice comes from a distance. You take an unfocused look at his face as he hurries to straighten you up. “Fuck, fuck, fuck…. Are you okay? Is that it? Are you in pain?” Throws question after question at you. It takes you another long minute to come to your senses and answer him. 

“I’m fine… I- uh—” You shake your head slightly, forcing yourself to sober up. “I’m fine, Kookie. It was… nothing. Probably just heartburn.” You finally manage to pull it together. Perk up. Smile. “ Nothing to worry about. Yeah. Maybe it was my stomach.”  Rationalize. 

Jungkook doesn’t look convinced. Of course, he doesn’t. But you really think it is a heart burn. Because it is too early for you to be in pain. Jungkook has his timer on. According to that, it’s just thirty five hours. You’re pretty sure you stayed more than forty eight back at the cottage last year. And you weren’t in any pain either. 

“It’s just a stomachache, Kookie.” You try to convince him again. The last thing you want is Jungkook to lose his shit and spread it to Jimin. They both would drag your ass away or—if necessary — knock you out cold.

“It didn’t look like that.” Jungkook frowns. 

“But it is.” You chuckle. “You know how it is when that happens.” You refer to your unusual pain caused by the mystery of sharing Liya’s space. “ It doesn’t go away this quickly.” Point out. Shake off his protective arm which is still draped around your shoulders. “It’s probably because I just ate.” Gesture at the empty ramen bawl of yours. He still doesn’t look convinced. His charcoal eyes are fixed on you. Studying. Frowning. You almost decide that he’s going to seriously take you away. That’s when a bright voice cuts in.

“It’s time for this new game!” Taehyung announces, taking everyone’s attention at the same time he plops into the empty chair on your other side. 

Good! You’re glad for the interruption, even though you don’t want to play any games after yesterday night. Besides, you don’t think drinking would do you any good either. 

“Nope. I'd rather go swimming again.” It’s Jin who immediately rejects Taehyung. “At this hour. In the ice water.” Adds. Gets to his feet hurriedly. “Naked. And I’ll end up catching pneumonia. That’s fine. I’ll rather die in a hospital bed than dying playing your stupid games.” Practically storms away. 

Taehyung whines in complaint. “Did you see that?” Turns to you. Face adorably scrunched up. 

“I did see that.” You nod sympathetically. 

“Dude is mad at me because he couldn’t hold his breath underwater. Not my fault.” Taehyung reasons. You agree again, doing your best not to roll your eyes. 

“Yes, it's not your fault at all.” You pat his arm. “But I guess we shouldn’t play any games either.” Mutter when he gasps even louder this time. You shake your head immediately. “I mean your games are so fun and all but I’m tired. Everyone must be very tired. These are a bunch of old people, after all. We can take selkas, though.” You show him your phone. “I have a friend who’s dying to see you all.” 

Taehyung scoots closer to you instantly. “Yeah? Is she single?” Asks with a beaming face. This time you roll your eyes. 

“No.” You state. “Don’t even—” Your words get cut off when a third voice joins you. 

“You have a fucking girlfriend moron.” Yoongi pokes his head between you and Taehyung. Facing the selfie. Surprising you and Taehyung both. The last person you’d expect to come willingly for a photo is Min Yoongi. Hence, the weird looks you’re giving him together with Taehyung. “What?” Yoongi snaps when you don’t click the photo. 

“What the hell happened to you?” You voice out.

“Why are you so happy?” Taehyung joins. 

“Did you and Jungkook swap your souls?”  You throw a brief glance at the said guy, who’s intently watching you. 

“Oh, fuck off!” Jungkook scowls even deeper and a pout appears on his lips. 

“Yah! What do you take me for?” Yoongi retorts. Doesn’t let you answer, however. “Take the photo kid.” Orders you. You bid a second more in pure disbelief before actually complying. This time capturing a perfect shot of a pouting you, a grinning Yoongi and a surprised— yet still manage to look incredibly handsome— Taheyung in the frame. “Now,” Yoongi straightens up. “If that friend of yours likes it, I’m a single guy.” Shoots you with his gummy smile. 

“I think he is drunk.” Taehyung whispers aloud. Yoongi hears it obviously. And it doesn’t even take a fractured second before they start arguing like mad cows. You don’t get to join the chaos. Not when Hoseok takes your attention. 

“You’re taking selka without me?” He comes behind you, being careful to avoid Yoongi. “Rude!” Says before winking into the camera. You grin as you press the shutter button. Another frozen moment storing in your phone. The screen goes dark and then the photo you took appears. Just as it does, another sharp pang shoots through your body. Again started under your ribcage. Then travels through your veins. This time you fail to keep it quiet. A mewl leaves you as the phone drops down to the table. 

“Noona… no, no, no.” Jungkook appears next to you like a quick breeze. 

“Fuck!” You hear Hoseok curses. The pain nearly blinds you. Makes your entire body paralyzed for a minute. Then it subsides. Goes away. Only leaving the shock behind. 

“Noona?” Jungkook turns your head toward him with your chin. You’re met with his scared brown orbs. “Jeesus! You’re not okay. We’re going to sleep. Now!” Commands. This time you comply. Without another word. Your brain is still in shock as you allow Jungkook to pull you into your feet.

A mistake!

The moment you fully stand up, a new kind of pain hits you. A loud ring in your ears makes your vision go black. Your head starts to thrum with pain. Sending your head spinning and body stumbling. You feel weak. Then there comes a wave of nausea. Powerful. 

Powerful enough that you actually gag before your hand flies to cover your mouth. 

Jungkook turns you around immediately. Helps you take a few steps away from the table to avoid the mess. You feel his palm rubbing your back as you bend down in half. 

“It’s okay baby. Let go.” He soothes you. Yet it doesn’t come. No matter how sick you feel. How violently your stomach turns. It doesn’t come. Nothing comes out of your mouth except the sound of gagging. And you’re left with the sour taste in your mouth. “It’s okay, it’s okay…” Jungkook keeps coaxing you. 

You hear someone else saying something else, reminding you that you and Jungkook aren’t alone here. You can feel everyone’s eyes on you.

“Shh… it’s fine. Let’s go to the tent, yeah? It’s going to be okay once you sleep.” Jungkook whispers. Soothingly. Softly. You just nod. Praying the annoying nausea and the throb in your head would go away soon. This is new. You’ve been in pain before but it hasn’t been like this. This is an uncharted territory and it scares you.

You force your weak body to straighten up, ready to leave with Jungkook. You don’t want to give up that easily but it’s becoming harder and harder. Maybe you should rest for a bit and it will go away. 

You turn around halfway with Jungkook. That’s when you notice a figure a few feet away from you. From the camp site. To your left. Just standing among the clusters of stunted trees and tangled underbrush. You stop. Eyes zeroing on the figure. Heart picking up speed. You were expecting someone to visit you after all. So, you turn back again, paying full attention to the person who’s standing there eerily still. You try to ignore the trembling in your limbs and the dizzy pulse in your head.

Your eyes travel from the stranger’s head to toes. Taking in everything. 

Woman. You’re certain it’s a woman. You watch the way her hair frames her face. It flows around her face, tangling with the summer breeze. She looks young. Is wearing an oversize black t-shirt—just like the one you’re wearing, which you stole from Jungkook—and a pair of white shorts. Again just like the one you’re—

Wait what?

You jerk your gaze down to your outfit, ignoring the way the sudden movements cause your nausea to double and your head to pound like it’s about to explode. 

You’re wearing a black t-shirt. White shorts. A strange sensation travels across your spine as you turn your gaze back to the woman in the distance. She has moved while you were busy looking at your outfit. She has taken a step forward. Now you can see her better than before. 

Hair.

It’s just like yours. Same length. Same color and she’s even wearing it down like you do at the moment. 

She takes another step forward. You take one back. Her face becomes even clearer. Your breath catches up in your throat. 

It’s you. 

Undoubtedly. Unmistakably. 

You feel like you did when you saw Liya first. But this is different. Even as your alternate version, Liya has her own differences from you. From fashion to habits. This? This is not like that. You’re staring into a mirror. 

She takes another step toward you, forcing you to back up. An alarm blaring in your head. You stare back at your reflection. She is you. Just a little thin. Isn’t she? Now you look closer you think she looks weak. 

Another step forward and another back. Slowly. One. Two. Three. Until you feel the back of your thighs graze the table behind you, backing you into an end and leaving no more escapes. You stop. She doesn’t. She keeps walking forward. One. Two. Three. Until she’s standing a mere few feet away from you. 

You let out an audible shaky gasp. Unexplainable fear engulfing you. 

This can’t be happening. No. No. No. 

You turn your head toward Jungkook, wanting to know if he’s seeing what you’re seeing. Just for reassurance. You expect to see his horrified face as well. Except…

He’s not where he was. 

What?

You immediately turn to your other side, hoping to find Taehyung and others. 

Empty. There’s no one. 

Panic rises in your throat as you turn to your right again. This time faster. Jungkook is not here. But he was just a second ago. So were Taehyung, Yoongi, and Hoseok. You turn around completely. Eyes doing a quick glance over the campsite. 

Empty. 

The table. Chairs. Everything is empty. 

No… What’s happening? 

You start scanning the area while your entire world tilts and spins. Everything else stays the same. The tents. The empty ramen bowls and beer cans on the table. The campfire flickering. But there’s not a sign of anyone else. Of your friends. Only you’re left here alone.

“Ah you little stupid!”

And the other you speak. You turn to her in record speed as you hear your own voice. 

“You fucking moron,” She shakes her head. Looks utterly disappointed. “Look what you’ve done to us.” Gestures at her body. Body that looks weak. She looks sick. She looks like how you feel right now. You gawk at her face, noticing hollow cheeks. You’re pretty sure, your cheeks don’t look like that. Nor do your eyes look that empty and sunken. 

“Wh-who? H-how?” You stutter. Your throat is dry and your mouth is still sour. 

“Look what you have done to us…” She repeats. Ignores your half question. “You ruined us. All because you were a greedy whore,” A bitter laugh escapes her. 

You find yourself incapable of even uttering a single word. She lifts an arm. Thin. As if her flesh has been melted. Brings it toward you. You recoil into yourself, just to fail miserably. There isn’t enough space and her fingers grazed over your cheeks, eliciting a shiver in their wake. “You think this gonna last forever?” She keeps talking. “You think you’ll be able to stay like this?” Another laugh. 

“No… you’re stupid. This is all your fault. Now, these pretty cheeks are going to turn into dust.” She tilts her head to the left, adds pressure to her fingers that you wince at the way her nails dig into your skin. 

“What? I-I—” You try to form words. She ignores you. 

“This pretty skin he adores so much is going to turn into dust.” She drags her fingers down toward your neck. “And he wouldn’t want to paint it with his marks anymore.” The other you smile so brightly. Yet it does nothing to hide the emptiness in her eyes. “And…” She lets her hand fall into your breast, over the soft curves and down toward your stomach. “Everything he likes about us will turn into nothing…” Stops her movements there. “Just because of your greed, we’ll lose everything and—” Her nails dig into your stomach harsher this time. Harsh enough you whimper. “The only thing that would be left for us will be this.” She states. “Only this!” Repeats but louder this time. 

And her nails pierce into your skin. So suddenly and out of nowhere. For a millisecond you feel nothing. Then a sharp pain erupts from your stomach and an inhuman scream rips out of your throat. 

“No!” Both your hands go to hold her wrist when she starts to slice through your skin. Her fingers plunge into your flesh like a blade, tearing your muscles. The wet sound of skin tearing fills the air, together with your screams. You watch in utter horror as the trickles of crimson cover both your hands and hers, then fall down to the fresh grass underneath you. 

“No..Nononono….” You scream again as you do your best to hold her hand in place. She seems weak but right now, no matter how much you try, you fail to keep her from crushing your guts. Literally. Her hand disappears inside you. Forcing more and more horrible screams out of you and making your whole body burn. The sour taste in your mouth gets mixed with the taste of metal. Tears fall down your cheeks uncontrollably. You need to ask her why. But no words make it out your mouth apart from cries and disgruntled noises. She keeps pushing her hand inside you, inch by inch. Until you can only see the white pain. 

“It’s okay, it’s okay…” And she shushes you. Like she’s consoling a child who lost their piece of candy. “It’s fine…” The pain intensifies. “It’s going to be okay…” Her voice is a high pitched scream that rings inside your head. “It’s okay…” 

It’s okay.

It’s okay…

It’s okay….

Her voice echoes around your skull as you bend down in pain. Still holding onto her hand trying to stop the assault. The pain. It doesn’t stop. But her voice starts to fade away. You think that’s because you’re about to faint. About to fall into an eternal darkness. You fully expect that. Yet it doesn’t come either. Instead her faded voice comes clearer again. This time though, not so high pitched. Low. Panicked. Scared. 

“It’s okay… baby, I got you..”

“Lil… it’s okay. Hey, look at me. Eyes on me, baby…”

You blink. Just once. And the other you blends into thin air. In her presence appears a familiar face. Pale and scared to death. You blink once again and everything comes crashing upon you. The sounds. The concerned voices of your friends. Their presence. Yet you only see one face. 

Park Jimin. 

He’s holding on to your body, which is ready to fall into the ground limp any moment. You’re trying to push him away. You’re having a vice grip on his wrist. You stop thrashing around instantly. Eyes taking in the sight of how harsh you’re gripping his hand. 

Was it him? 

No.. you know what you saw. 

You look at your stomach. Perfectly intact and there’s no single drop of blood. Only the pain. You take a minute to register that there’s no creepy woman who looks like you, trying to push her bare hand inside your guts. It wasn’t real. 

It wasn’t real!

A new sob erupts from you as you let go of Jimin’s hand. Fall into his hold. Bawling and writhing in pain. He catches you. Of course he does. He holds you tight. Goes into the ground on his knees when you slide down. Still doesn’t let you go. Gathers you in his arms and presses your face into his chest. 

“Holy fuck… it’s okay… Lil… Hey I got you. It’s okay…” His gentle voice wraps around you like a soft blanket. You would’ve fallen asleep there if it wasn’t for the nasty pain. The pain… 

That’s all you can concentrate on. 

At least until a sudden scream, which definitely doesn’t come from you, catches your attention. Several curses accompany the scream. Through your pain you feel Jimin gasp. Then you feel a soft warm hand on your head. 

“Oh, you poor thing.” A honeyed voice speaks. A moment passes and in the next you feel the white pain in your guts disappear. Not instantly. No. Gradually. It subsides into nothing. Only the weakness being in its wake. “It was an illusion.” The gentle voice says again. This time you find your head turning around. Reluctantly leaving the protection of Jimin’s warmth. A kind smile treats you when you do. And you recognize the face right away. 

That wrinkled face and grey hair. The old woman from the cottage. You perk up instantly. 

“... what you saw…” She continues with something that quite doesn’t reach your ears. “That was an illusion. It wasn’t real.” She pats your cheek. “You still have time.” Stands up. You panic yet again. This time because you know you’re about to lose the chance. Unfortunately, though, your still weak body refuses to even speak. 

“What do you mean she has time?” For your great pleasure, Jimin takes the chance. The woman throws Jimin a glance in disapproval. 

“She has time, my child. She’ll live until then.”

“How long are we talking about here?” This time it’s Jungkook. His voice sounds stern. As if he’s ready to fight. Strangle this old lady to death. 

“Until the day comes.” The woman on the other hand speaks ever so calmly. “Until she has to return ba—”

“What if she wants to stay?” Jimin doesn’t even let her finish whatever she’s saying. It’s kinda awkward since he’s still on his knees. You half on his lap. But he manages to bridge that with his voice somehow. He isn’t asking. He’s saying. 

A chuckle treats you in return. “I wish she had an option.” The woman shakes her head. Slowly. Then her voice turns serious. “She doesn’t.” 

Your stomach drops. You don’t think it’s possible to feel any more pain than you did a minute earlier but you do. You wait for the old woman to say something. She disappoints you. Or not. Maybe you’re glad when she turns around with nothing else. But Jimin changes that. It’s his time to chuckle.

“Every thing has more than one option. It can’t be just live or die. There must be a way. I know there is.” Jimin challenges. Voice sharper now. His grip on you tightens, as if he’s afraid the woman will take you away. 

“Sometimes it is just live or die.” The kind smile on the old woman’s face slips away. A silence falls over. Once again it feels like the end. End of the conversation. End of your hope. End of everything until Jimin speaks again. This time soft but you hear the steel edge. 

“Well, I’m gonna keep fighting.”

“Very well! Do it.” The woman simply shrugs. Expression indifferent. “I hope you’re ready for the consequences as well. It is, my dear,” She sighs. “not fair to force a fish to live on land just because you love it. That’s no love. That’s greed. Now,” She dismisses two of you as she turns to the rest of the people surrounding you. Hell, you even forgot they are here. You glance briefly at the dumbfounded faces. Mouths opened and brows furrowed. “This is a whole lot of work to do memory wipes.” The woman clicks her tongue in distaste. “Maybe I won’t do it…” Mutters to herself. “Yes… no need for such things. This memory will make her life a bit easy.” 

She turns to take a final look at you. Then like the last time she dissolves into the air. One moment she is there and the next not. You hear a freaked out scream. See Hoseok pushes himself into Yoongi and Taehyung stumbles on his feet. Catch the way Yoona practically climbs on her boyfriend’s body as Jin is crazily trying to find connections on his phone. Next to him stands equally ashen faced three women. J, Seoyoen, and Liya.Only three people remain calm—you, Jimin, and Jungkook. You have other reasons to freak out, however. 

All the pain and horror you endured sinks into the back of your mind as the hopelessness engulfs you whole. After everything, she said that you have no options. It’s either you leave or wither into dust. 

How simple yet complicated. 

You stay frozen in that way for what feels like years and you could’ve kept staying that way if it wasn’t for Jimin who finally breaks out of his miserable haze and prompts you to your feet. He offers to carry you when you refuse. Neither of you talk about what just happened. You ignore your friends. Only smile at Jungkook who starts following you and Jimin. You’ll talk about it later. You’ll talk and decide what’s the best way to say goodbye when your time finally arrives later. You’ll answer your friends’ questions later. For now, you’ll just rest. 

You want it. Desperately so. Yet, apparently the universe always has something against you. Even before you can make two steps forward, a sharp whine of an engine disrupts you. You and Jimin come to a halt at the exact moment a grey car rattles into a stop in front of you. The screeching of tires tears through the night air. Then someone practically jumps out of the backseat before the car engine cuts down. 

This time, it is a woman with a familiar bob cut. Face twisted ugly— you assume by dread. Mrs. Seong. Liya’s secretary. You only met her once and she was calm. Collected. Now, though, she looks as if she just escaped death. Still, you could’ve just shrugged off her presence and walked away if it wasn’t for the second person who joins her. 

Emi!

That’s when you know something is wrong. There is no possible reason for both of them to barge in here if everything is fine. Especially, judging by the looks both of them are wearing, something is surely wrong. Terribly wrong. 

“Mr. Park.” Emi is the one who breaks into a walk first. Makes a beeline toward Jimin who’s still keeping his hand around you protectively. She ignores your presence and the fact that Jimin is holding you, completely. Instead, she unclocks her phone furiously. “I know you’re on a vacation and I’m not supposed to interrupt you but this is very important and I- we had to…” She peers at Jimin like a deer caught in a trap. 

“Okay, what is it?” Jimin inquires. You can feel the way he goes rigid despite the way he asked the question. 

“I- um…” Emi stutters, holding her phone tight in her fingers. That makes Jimin snap. He snatches the phone away with one hand. Other still holding you. You curiously turn your face to look at Jimin. Try to take a glance at the screen but before you can Jimin’s hand drops from your body. He takes a step away from you. You feel someone else holds you protectively. Not letting you fall down. If there was any color left on Jimin’s face after what just happened, they all vanish leaving Jimin as a ghostly skull. 

“Fuck!” He curses aloud, then starts scrolling through whatever he’s looking at, frantically. 

“We are in the process of securing the removal of the videos and articles from all online platforms. I have already consulted with legal counsel, and we are preparing to pursue legal action against all parties involved, pending further analysis. But—” Emi starts rambling so fast that you only catch half of it.

Hoseok is the next person to snatch the phone away from Jimin. And you watch the way he pales as well. Next is Taehyung. You turn your head partially to catch Liya and Seoyone looks about to drop dead. Liya is holding a phone which you guess is her assistance. 

What’s going on? Did Liya actually bomb something down?

“How did this—” Jin questions, now a part of ashened people and holding Emi’s phone. “Who?” His question is directed at Jimin who looks too stunned to even speak. 

“I- I—” Jimin tries. Fails. Rubs a face across his face. 

“Someone obviously has tailed you.” Hoseok expresses. 

You scowl deeply, getting partially annoyed that no one is making any sense. You are at the verge of breaking when Jungkook steps in. He just casually takes away the phone from Jin, which is probably rude since that can be a company matter that doesn’t need strangers poking their nose in. Still, Jungkook does it anyway and that’s only when you realize that the person who was holding you wasn’t him. You glance over your shoulder to catch a curious Yoongi, holding you. You don’t get to dwell on him further when Jungkook gasps. His eyes instantly land on you. 

Well, that’s your cue to say fuck it and see what that is. You walk over to Jungkook with your wobbly legs. Peer over at the screen while he still holds the phone. An article title written in black bold letters is covering the screen. 

Public Decency Out the Window? The Power Couple’s Latest Stunt.

For a second, it doesn’t make any sense. Then your gaze travels to the picture under the title. Captured clearly and in full resolution. A man and a woman inside a supermarket. He has his arms around her. Her face is scrunched up. Not in a painful way but in a pleasurable way. She’s in pure ecstasy. 

You’re in pure ecstasy. Wrapped around in Jimin’s arms. 

Blood drains out of your veins. Heart stops beating. It’s like in a dream you take the device from Jungkook’s hand and start scrolling down. If you thought the worst was having a picture of how you look when you cum published, then the next image knocks the wind out of your lungs. Painfully. 

This time it isn’t a clear shot. Nothing is clear but anyone can see it’s two people having sex inside a car. Jimin’s car. You scroll down. 

The CEO of R.U.N and the CEO of The SE were caught engaging in public sex….

The words fade away. Then comes back again. 

Park Jimin and Kim Liya have reigned as the undisputed power couple of the business world…

Industry peers have voiced their disapproval of the couple’s controversial public behavior…

More pictures. Inside the super market. Jimin whispering in your ear. Back in the car. Even shots from your conversation after those moments. The precious moments you shared. You in his arms again. 

“You said there are videos?” You hear Jin questions. 

“Yes. But we’re already taking them down—” Emi starts. You don’t look at anyone. Just keep your gaze fixed on the screen. Maybe if you stare long enough it would change.

“That won’t change shit. People must have copies on them already.” It’s Taehyung.

“How long has it been since this was out?” Hoseok’s voice is shaky. 

“Uh- since this afternoon." Emi answers. 

“Afternoon? Fucking hours? And you’re only reaching out now?” You no longer care who says what. 

This is a nightmare. This can’t be really happening. Surely, this is another illusion of your mind. Hallucination. Any minute now, you’ll find Jimin talking to you gently and bringing you back to earth. But when you raise your head, you find him helplessly staring at you. 

“I’ve been trying to reach Mr. Park all these times…” Emi finds excuses, her eyes going to Jimin but he doesn’t care. Instead, he reaches you. 

“Lil…” He starts. You shake your head silently asking him not to do it. 

“Okay, how did this get out, though? Someone was following you and you didn’t notice?” Jungkook turns Jimin around with a firm grip on his shoulder. Jimin winces. 

“How did they know how to find you?”

“This is clearly Lil, right? Not Liya?”

“Have you traced it back to who took the pictures?”

So many questions bombarded the space. Only the last one gets an answer, however. Emi clears her throat awkwardly. 

“Yes. We did. We got the person behind the camera.” She taps a finger on her lips. Nervous.

“Good.” Jimin talks for the first time. “Who’s the bastard? What’s the fucking reason?” He turns fully toward his secretary. Emi looks utterly uncomfortable. 

“It’s- it’s someone from The Daily Scandal.” She mumbles inaudibly. 

“Daily Scandal?" Jimin repeats. Seemingly at a loss. 

“What do they want? They don’t fucking videograph illegal pornography. It’s shit— the tabloid but since when do they do these kinds of shits.” Jin presses. 

“The photographer was from The Daily Scandal but the photos are not being published in their magazine. He’s sold them to someone else. Some illegal sites.” Emi explains. 

“What the fuck do you mean, Emi? This doesn’t make sense.” Jimin is visibly trying to keep his calm. 

“He was there to catch some sweet moments of you and Ms. Liya.” Emi rushes to explain. Her face is red and is squeezing her left hand’s fingers with the right. “But he got something big and he sold it…” 

“But why was he there in the first place?” Someone brings out. And Emi falls silent. 

“Emi?” Jimin calls her out. Voice flat. Stern. 

Emi heaves a sigh. Then she turns to look at Liya, who’s standing there looking half dead. Her shoulders slump. Dread covering her beautiful features. It worsens when everyone’s eyes land on her. 

“What the fuck did you do?” Jimin barks so loud that even you flinch. He crosses the distance between him and Liya faster than a thunder. Liya takes a few steps back. 

“Do-don’t,” She tries to regain her composure. Acts like the powerful woman she is. “I- I just wanted to make sure the public knows we’re still in a relationship. My father was nagging me so much about the engagement. I wanted to show it’s—”

“So you sent a man after me?” Jimin yells. 

“No!” Liya finally matches his tone. “I sent a man after us.” Gestures between Jimin and herself. “It was supposed to be moments of us together. People were questioning our relationship after what happened in the club. My family was questioning. I just wanted to show everything was okay. It’s not my fault you decided to take your whore there and fuck her in public.” 

“Kim Liya!” Jimin’s voice booms across the endless night. Shutting everyone including Liya into a dead silence. “Don’t fucking talk about her like that.” He adds through clenched teeth. Liya doesn’t say anything back. Just glares at him with a fiery glaze that’s enough to burn the world down. Silence stretches into eons. 

“They think it’s you.” It’s Mrs. Seong who breaks the silence this time. Her face is a blank canvas. “The public.” She continues. “Your family. Everybody thinks it’s you who’s with Mr. Park.” Says to Liya. “Which is a good thing.” Says to Jimin. “This is a violation of privacy and you two are victims. We just need to make an official announcement, apologising for the indecency you caused and claim that you’re ready to face any legal consequences. You were together for a long time and people will surely take your side if we do this right and the news of the engagement will drown out the rest.” She states in one breath. 

And a different kind of realization dawns upon you. 

You’ve seen Liya’s name all across the article but it’s only now that it’s registering in your mind. To anyone and everyone who saw that article, images or the said videos, it’s Liya who’s getting pleasured by Park Jimin. His girlfriend. Not you. In this world you don’t exist. You’re not supposed to exist. 

No wonder you were experiencing a new kind of hell. This explains the hallucinations, doesn't it? It’s not just a few people this time. It’s whole fucking world. This relief you’re feeling right now, probably because that old woman did something. You don’t know how long it will last and the moment it goes away, you think you’ll turn into dust at the spot. 

“You’re not doing that,” Jungkook says. His voice is hoarse. Funny how he’s straight out ordering. “It’s going to put Noona in pain.” Mumbles. He doesn’t have to, however. You know it’s the first thing that rings on Jimin’s mind as well. “It’s going to destroy her.” Still Jungkook adds. Voice raising. Dangerously. 

Jimin’s gaze turns to yours. He doesn’t answer Jungkook. But just one look at his eyes you know what he’s about to say. You almost take a step forward when Liya beats you to it. 

“No. No Jimin. No no no… you can’t” She grabs his arm. Only for Jimin to step back, yanking his arm away from her hold. “This will ruin us.” Liya shakes her head frantically. “You’ll never get through the backlash Jimin. This will ruin your whole damn—”

“Oh, for fuck’s sake Liya. Stop pretending. We both know you don’t give a damn about my company. You’re only worried about yours. Don’t try pretending to be a concerned girlfriend, because you’re not.”

“Well, of course I am worried about my company, like I should. But this is going to ruin more than just a company, Jimin. This will ruin my whole damn family. And what are you planning to do? Just give up on everything. Please don’t do this. We have to go with the plan.” Liya’s words turn into a plea at the end. Yet Jimin’s expression doesn’t even falter. He simply shakes his head. 

“I’m not putting her in pain. You created this mess Liya. It doesn’t matter what you wanted to do, it was fucked up to do that anyway.” Jimin takes a step back. 

A strange dread wraps around you. 

“Jimin.” You call him. Ready to ask him not to do that too. He doesn’t let you. 

“No, Lil. I’m not doing that. That’s it.” He states firmly. 

“Well what do you want to do then?” Taehyung asks. 

“We’re- I’m admitting that it wasn’t Liya on the videos. I’ll apologise all they want. I’m gonna admit that I fucked up but I love Lil.” Jimin walks to you. Ignore the way everyone goes berserk.

“Mr. Park.”

“Oh, please, Jimin…”

“Are you serious?”

“What’s even happening?”

Every voice drowns out as Jimin makes it toward you. He cups your face. 

“You need to sleep, Love.” 

……………………….

You tried your best. You talked and talked until you couldn’t anymore. Yet no matter how much you tried, Jimin stayed like a stubborn boulder. He was going to admit it wasn’t Liya on the videos. He was going to admit he was an asshole and a cheater. And then he was going to do his best to try and save his company. According to Jin, that was impossible. Several things were bound to happen. 

First, people were going to give Jimin hell. Second, Mr. Kim was going to pull out. Third, Liya was going to survive as the victim. Fourth, there won’t be a company named R.U.N the next time you come into this world. 

And you felt like shit. This never has been your intention. Still you had no other options but to give up in the end. Jimin wasn’t having any of your nonsense, as he said himself. No one could change his mind. 

That’s how you had to leave with Jungkook. You wanted to go home. You were tired. Pained and in the end were mad. You were burning with anger at how stubborn Jimin was acting. So, you wanted to storm away. You did. You practically threatened Taehyung and took his car with you. You even gave Jungkook the cold shoulder since he was supporting Jimin with everything. 

You were a mad mess when you went to sleep last night. Yet sleep had found you in its all glory the moment your head hit the pillow. You had ignored Jungkook’s request to use the bed and had slept in your good old mattress on the floor. 

Now as the morning has finally arrived and the first thing you can feel is a painful thrum in your head, even before you open your eyes. You groan in pain, keeping your eyes shut as you blindly reach for your bedside drawer where you leave your other phone behind. You’ve learned to leave it behind so you wouldn’t have to worry about losing so many possessions when you wake up in a ridiculous place every time you shift. You stretch your arm to the furthest you can. Something cold grazes your fingers but no matter how much you move your hand around blindly you can’t find the top of the drawer. 

With another annoyed groan you open your eyes, cursing the dull headache. Your sleepy eyes land on a white wall. 

What? 

That’s definitely not a sight you’ve been used to seeing when you wake up in your apartment. 

You furrow your brows in confusion. Turn to your back instantly, staring at the low white ceiling.

Familiar! You’ve stared into the same ceiling so many times but definitely not in the mornings. 

You gasp aloud as you sit back like a broken string of a bow. Your head turning around and taking in everything as fast as you can. 

The couch.

TV.

Coffee table. 

The kitchen at the far corner. 

You’re sleeping on a mattress, which is on the floor. 

You’re still at Jungkook’s place! 

You reach for your phone frantically. Check the time. It’s 7 a.m. And you’re certain you slept last night. You practically passed out for at least a good five hours. This can’t be. Maybe you’re dreaming. You’re supposed to wake up in your apartment. In your world. 

Your swirling thoughts get distracted when you hear a throat clearing. You snap your head to your right at the same time a shirtless Jungkook appears in the living room. Seemingly just woken up. Hair all rumpled and face all adorably puffy. He stretches his arms and yawns. Cracks his stiff neck from side to side. To the right first. Then to the left…

His eyes land on you. He freezes. Just for a fractured second before a loud scream leaves his mouth and he stumbles backward. And you have no idea why you join him with that scream. A one loud scream before you feel your stomach churn and the taste of bile rising up your throat, bitters your mouth. 

You rush to your feet in the next. Don’t pay any mind to still perplexed Jungkook as you disappear inside the bathroom. Throwing your insides out. Only one thing is plaguing your mind. 

You haven’t travelled back home. 

It didn’t happen. 

You didn’t shift. 

Something isn’t right. 

Something has changed. 

Yes it is. 

Things have changed. 

Changed!

..............................................................................................................................

a/n- Leave a note if you enjoyed this one!

..............................................................................................................................

Taglist - @chimmy-licious @graydolan12 @smoljimjim @likemeforme @sugas-baby-girl @canarystwin @jkayy @floboo6 @sunshinenmidnight @fiddlebiddls @unlikelycheesecakeenthusiast @mar-lo-pap @angelicsmilesworld @jimincrystal @datspjm @shakes0peare @butterymin @angellekookie @futuristicenemychaos @minijagiya @anumita-2007 @joulekanitz @llallaaa @fancypeacepersona @annyeongbitch7 @yunki-yunki-yunki @ilovebtsstuff

[yoongle--boongle--pie]

Pechsträhne Masterlist

MOVED ACCOUNTS!

Find updated account @yoongleboonglepie

This masterlist will not be updated moving forward. Please refer to new account!

Love Y'all!

Genre: Horror au, paranormal au, hurt/comfort, slow burn, romance, psychic au, friends to lovers, Mystery, BTS ot7 x reader

Rating: 18+: Keep that in mind as this is at its core a paranormal/heavy theme rooted in history and myth, and some things are emotionally disturbing or spooky. Read at your own discretion as I will only be putting trigger warnings for things that can pose severe safety risks to those affected. All else, like I said it is a spooky and mystery au.

Y/n Wörner left the Wörner Hotel and Estate nearly 5 years ago in an attempt to run away from a family argument that put a firm divide between her and her parents. She was managing fine, for the most part -save for the constant existential crisis of what she should do with herself and her life. That was until an invitation for the 150th anniversary of their family hotel ended up shoved in her mailbox on Thursday morning, and for no rational reason she found herself running back; unable to stop the pull to return home to her family and friends who live on the grounds. Once she arrives, however, it becomes inarguably apparent that things are very wrong. The ghosts of her long past family who were once friendly, are now vengeful and violent. Her friends are divided by secrets, mystery, and fear- changed in tandem with the ghosts she used to love. She has to relearn how to balance who she knew her friends as children, and who they have become in the recent years as a result of the darkness that threatens to drown them in its wake. She knows that something is threatening her home and her friends, but she doesn't know what. And if there's one thing about Y/n Wörner, it's that she's not a quitter. No ghost or demon will stop her from getting the answers she needs- even if it means they have to try and kill her before she gets to them. Because what does she have to lose?

_________________________________________

Main story,

Chapter 1 - 2/16/2025

Chapter 2- 2/19/2025

Chapter 3- 2/22/2025

Chapter 4- 2/24/2025

Chapter 5- 3/1/2025

Chapter 6- 3/10/2025

Chapter 7- 3/15/2025

Chapter 8 - 3/20/2025

Chapter 9 - 3/28/25

Chapter 10 - 4/6/2025

_________________________________________

Pieces of Red String for you to Follow if you Dare...

Namjoon Character Moodboard

Seokjin Character Moodboard

Yoongi Character Moodboard

Hoseok Character Moodboard

Jimin Character Moodboard

Taehyung Character Moodboard

Jungkook Character Moodboard

Pinterest Boards

?

Historical Archives and Notes of Y/n Wörner

Photos of rough outline of the estate (not hotel)

Morse code clues, chapters 7 and up: x x x x

?

Find chapter playlists here:

Spotify

Youtube music

_________________________________________

Do not repost anywhere or steal my writing. Thx.

[essentiallyleaf]

day 06. dacryphilia. with. karina.

964 words.

tags.

kinktober ‘23, idol x male reader, friends to lovers(?), dacryphilia (that’s being aroused by tears btw), deepthroating, sex toys, choking, overstimulation, tit slapping, basically unedited, boring tags.

notes.

a little bit of a shorter one today, i was planning on releasing a different fic, but didn’t like how that was coming out and had to write this last second. hope it’s not too bad. weepily, leaf.

It was the exact moment you reached the back of her throat that Jimin’s eyes started to glisten. Not the same way they did when you suggested pizza night to her, no, it was obviously a lewder, more desperate way, but somehow still as affectionate, as enthusiastic do be able to spend time with you doing something that she loves. And while it was clear since you two were best buddies in high school that she loved eating an entire burrata pizza while watching baseball with you, it took a little longer for her to find out that she loved leaving cherry lipstick marks on the base of your cock while you deepthroated her, as well.

Then Chaehyun’s house party happened. Chaehyun was one of Jimin’s best friends since before you knew her, you weren’t particularly close to her, maybe she was jealous of you, the shiny, (only relatively) new boy that just popped up in high school, and quickly became the person Jimin shares her secrets with - one time, she told you, she was trying to flirt with this girl that was in her French class, so she made a paper plane with her number written on the inside and threw it at her, but the paper plane “got caught in the wind” (“It was poorly built, just say it!” “Bro, bet that if we built one each right now, mine would fall further!” - it did) and hit the teacher’s back; fortunately he didn’t open it and just threw it in the bin thinking it was a joke in bad taste, but when at the end of the class she asked the girl out, the girl completely freaked out, telling her that she wasn’t out yet and that if her parents found out she’d be dead; they never spoke again. Or maybe she wasn’t jealous and you were just trying to demean her because you felt that this competition for being Jimin’s one and only was a real thing.

Anyway, late into Chaehyun’s house party, you and Jimin started nosing around in her upper floor, and specifically her room, and she found this purple vibrator (she said she had no idea it was there, but you knew she had been in that room before plenty of times - you’re not trying to imply anything, just, she is the type of girl who might decide to pull someone else’s sex toy out in front of you, because she knows what would happen if she did). What happened after she did was you on top of Jimin with a hand on the vibrator circling around her clit and the other around her throat, choking her. Tears were falling down each side of her face when she came.

Jimin rocks your world. It took you a while to find out all the ways in which she does (well, all the ones you know thus far), but what matters is, you got to that conclusion. And you got to that conclusion in a flash, it took one moment. It was a normal school night, it doesn’t matter when. The two of you were having sex missionary in your shared apartment - the decision to rent one together when you’d be in college came at the end of 10th grade; it was already clear by then that you’d have to deal with each other’s presence for a while. She had just had her third orgasm, some tears already shed in the first two, and her eyes were now closed in absolute bliss. You grabbed her chin: “Open up - glistening, I tell you - and look at me. Don’t close them anymore, ‘kay?”

You resumed your pumping while she was still sensitive, you heard her whining because of it. Her huge, fluffy tits were bouncing in a hypnotizing motion, begging to be touched. That’s a euphemism, you thought, as you smacked her left boob with your right hand. The yell that left her throat was the loudest of the night. What would the neighbors think? (What would they be thinking? “They’re fucking. It’s the sixth time this week.” That’s no news.)

Your eyes went back to hers. She hadn’t closed them, the good girl. And now her lips were quivering. Slap her right mound. Then back to the left. As you kept thrusting your hips into hers, Jimin started weeping.

“Look at me. I am so close. You’ll need to endure for me just a little more”

You weren’t lying, but let’s just say you didn’t take the quickest route. You detoured by going back to smacking the girl’s tits repeatedly, and now she was bawling. You took her hands and lifted her up, now basically kneeling on the bed, then wrapped your arms around her back as you pumped upwards into her pussy. She screamed her lungs out, as she probably reached her fourth, but it wasn’t her voice, it was her legs instinctively meeting on your back that spoke to you. And what they were saying was “I need it inside”. You heard her loud and clear, and deposited buckets of cum in her belly. Still completely wrapped around each other, the two of you fell back onto the bed, panting. Her entire face was wet in tears, her mascara completely ruined.

Jimin rocks your world. It’s when you look at her in the eyes that you can just tell. One moment. You were so focused on her, on keeping her happy and on not sharing her with anyone else, that you never realized how good you felt around her, how good she made you feel.

“How about I help you clean your face from your make-up?”

“I think I’ll need to clean down there, too”

Some of your cum was already flowing out of her pussy.

“Shower with me?”

-

footnotes.

i wonder if you can make a smut only describing stills and never an actual scene. experimentally, leaf.

[pascaloverx]

OUR SECRET — MYG

chapter one

Summary: You and Yoongi are having an affair. No, you are not being his lover. But the world is not ready to know that an idol is dating someone. So you two were doing your best to make sure no one found out. Until he breaks up with you. His mistake.

Author's note: This fanfic will contain inappropriate language and intimate moments between some characters. Be warned. I will let you know if anything becomes inappropriate. Please enjoy this Yoongi fanfic.

AO3LINK NEXT

"You're in denial, you could just say you didn't want me anymore. But you prefer to pretend that..." You throw his favorite book out the window like it means nothing. 'Cause now it doesn't mean.

"You can't blame me, our romance should have ended a long time ago. But you and I..." Yoongi seems almost too serious saying this. Do you mean nothing to him?

"You and me what?" You respond from the balcony of your apartment. Luckily your neighbors aren't too curious to know why you're yelling at your ex-lover.

"You know I can't shout that here, some fans might be here." Poor little thing, at that moment you wonder where the brave man is who asked you to embark on this relationship even though you knew your worlds would never be the same.

"I thought the whole point of paying a lot of money to live in an apartment far from the big city and known for its discretion would be being able to yell at you at two in the morning." You don't care if he thinks he's going to leave you without anything more or less, and that you're going to come out of this situation smiling, he should have found someone else to have sex with.

"If you would let me come up, we could talk like adults." He speaks subtly with an impressive poker face. If he stops being a musician, perhaps he could try a career as an actor or a gambler.

"Like adults? I'll be waiting for the other adult to arrive." You say throwing some clothes that are in your apartment that belong to him.

"Like you're being mature about all this. Damn!" One of his belongings ends up breaking near his feet. In fright he lets out several swear words, you luckily end up laughing.

"You break up with me over the phone and I have to be mature. I gave up part of my freedom to be yours. And look what I get in return." Anger took over you initially but now all you can do is try to keep from crying.

"Y/N. Let me in, so we can talk. I can see you almost crying from here." You smile lightly as you feel tears fall down your cheek. What a humiliation.

"If you cared about me you would have had the decency to say that you wanted to finish it the last time you were here." His cowardice can only be explained by his fear of having to do this in person.

"I couldn't. I didn't..." That was exactly what was left of the two of you. An awkward silence and resentment.

"Do you know how frustrating it is not being able to curse your name or tell someone you broke my heart?" You say that sobbing. What a tragedy it is that has made you sentimental now.

"Just because we don't work anymore doesn't mean I don't love you." You look at him and for a moment you feel more sorry for him than for yourself.

"If this is how you love someone. I'm sorry to inform you that you don't know love." Ironically it makes you smile. Maybe this is all his fault, not yours.

"Love..." It's very painful to see the man you've been involved with for the last year, call you that and not be able to respond.

"I'll send the rest of your things to the company. Don't worry, I won't expose you any more than I already have. Now get out of here, you and your fake love." Using one of his songs as the grand finale was a majestic act. Crying yourself to sleep, unfortunately, is not so majestic.

Two Months Later...

"You were the only person I thought would understand my situation. Try not to judge me but I need an opinion." You say looking Namjoon in the eyes. You got really close to him during your secret relationship with Yoongi.

"Is it too big a secret?" He asks entering his new home. A home where you swore you would start over.

"You tell me..." You say, opening your coat and revealing your stomach.

"Did you call me here because you gained weight after the breakup or do you have worms?" Namjoon asks and you smile nervously. Until you shake your head denying.

"Let's say the weight gain is due to something prior to the breakup..." You try not to say the word. Maybe the situation will go away if you don't name it.

"You are pregnant?" He named his current situation. Now it means it's really happening.

"Surprise!" You say trying to liven up the situation but you know you're fucked. Namjoon seems really surprised. As soon as he assimilates the information, he hugs you. You knew you could lean on the friendship you two have.

[baelabong]

ʜɪᴅᴅᴇɴ ᴘᴛ.2

(ᴋᴀʀɪɴᴀ x ꜰᴇᴍ!ʀᴇᴀᴅᴇʀ)

rq; yes // wd: 5.5k words

Pairing: Knight!G!P!Karina x Princess!fem reader

note/warning: pt2 of hidden. ik that the anon requested something slightly differetn but i only saw the idea until after i wrote it BAHHHAHA. luckily it is slightly similar .... just a little yk. anyways. sex, g!p rina, creampie

Pt.1

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Y/N’s breath catches in her throat at Mark’s sudden proposal. The grand ballroom seems to quiet, as if the entire kingdom is waiting for her response. Mark’s eyes are filled with a mixture of hope and determination, but all Y/N can think about is Karina—her secret love, standing just out of sight.

Time seems to slow as Y/N processes the weight of the proposal. The alliance with Mark’s family would indeed be powerful, and it would secure her kingdom’s future. But at what cost? Her heart pounds as she contemplates the life she’d be forced to live—a life without Karina, where duty and appearances would take precedence over her own happiness.

Mark, sensing her hesitation, gently takes her hand. “Y/N,” he says softly, “I know this is sudden, but I believe we could be strong together. You and I could bring prosperity and peace to our kingdoms. Please, consider it.”

Y/N forces a smile, her mind racing for a response. She glances towards the shadows, where she knows Karina is watching. The thought of a life without her feels unbearable, yet she’s bound by duty and the expectations placed upon her. She can’t openly refuse Mark without risking scandal and unrest.

Finally, she speaks, her voice steady despite the turmoil inside. “Your Grace, this is a generous offer, and I am deeply honored by your proposal. But this is a significant decision, one that affects not just us, but our kingdoms. I must ask for time to consider it.”

Mark’s expression flickers with disappointment, but he quickly masks it with a gracious smile. “Of course, Princess. Take all the time you need. I’ll await your decision with hope.”

With a polite bow, Mark steps back, allowing Y/N a moment to breathe. She nods in response, her heart still racing as she watches him walk away. The court begins to buzz with whispers, but Y/N pays them no mind. All she can think about is getting to Karina.

As soon as she’s able, Y/N excuses herself from the ballroom. She quickly makes her way to the secluded corridor where she knows Karina is waiting. When she sees her knight, standing with an unreadable expression, the floodgates of her emotions break open.

“Karina…” Y/N begins, her voice trembling. “He proposed. I didn’t know what to say. I couldn’t… I couldn’t refuse him outright.”

Karina’s eyes darken, a mixture of pain and understanding evident in her gaze. She steps closer, taking Y/N’s hands in hers. “I know,” she says softly, her voice strained. “You’re doing what you have to for your kingdom. But what about us, Y/N? Where do we stand?”

Y/N’s heart aches at the uncertainty in Karina’s voice. “I don’t know,” she admits, tears welling up in her eyes. “I can’t imagine a life without you, but if I accept his proposal, I’d be bound to him. I’d lose you.”

Karina pulls Y/N into a tight embrace, her voice filled with quiet desperation. “Then don’t accept it. We can find a way, Y/N. We can leave—escape this life and start anew. I can’t stand the thought of losing you to him.”

Y/N closes her eyes, resting her head against Karina’s shoulder as she tries to calm the storm inside her. The weight of duty and love pulls her in opposite directions, and she feels utterly torn. But one thing is clear: she can’t make this decision alone.

“Give me time,” Y/N whispers, her voice breaking. “I need to think. I need to figure out what to do.”

Karina nods, though the pain in her eyes remains. “I’ll wait for you, Y/N. Whatever you decide, I’ll be here.”

With that, they share a tender, lingering kiss, a reminder of the love they share and the difficult choices ahead. Y/N knows that whatever path she choose, it will change her life forever—and she can only hope she has the strength to make the right one.

—------

The next morning, Y/N wakes up to the sound of frantic knocking on her chamber door. Her heart skips a beat as she sits up, feeling the weight of the previous night’s turmoil still heavy on her shoulders. But as she sees the pale, trembling face of her lady-in-waiting as she enters, a deep dread settles in her chest.

“Your Highness,” the lady stammers, “it’s your father… The king… He’s—he’s gone.”

Y/N’s breath catches, and she feels a cold wave of shock wash over her. “What do you mean?” she whispers, already fearing the answer.

“They found him in his chambers this morning,” the lady-in-waiting explains, her voice thick with tears. “The royal physician says… he was poisoned.”

The words hit Y/N like a physical blow, and she staggers back, feeling as if the ground has been ripped out from beneath her. “No,” she gasps, her mind reeling. “That can’t be… Who would do such a thing?”

Before the lady can respond, Y/N rushes out of her chambers, her heart pounding in her ears. She navigates the winding corridors, her mind racing with horror and confusion, until she finds herself at the one place she feels she might find answers: Karina’s quarters.

She bursts through the door, her breath coming in ragged gasps. Karina stands by the window, her back to Y/N, seemingly calm despite the chaos erupting in the palace.

“Karina,” Y/N calls out, her voice breaking. “Tell me you know nothing of this… Tell me you had nothing to do with my father’s death!”

Slowly, Karina turns to face her, her expression unreadable. But as she takes a step closer to Y/N, something cold and resolute flickers in her eyes.

“I did this all for you, my queen,” Karina says, her voice steady but laced with a dark intensity. “Everything I’ve done has been to protect you, to free you from the chains that bind you. He was never going to let you be with me—he would have forced you to marry Mark, to fulfill some duty you never asked for.”

Y/N stares at Karina in disbelief, her heart breaking all over again. “You… you poisoned him?” she whispers, the words barely making it past her lips. “You killed my father?”

Karina steps closer, reaching out to Y/N, but she recoils, feeling a wave of nausea rise within her. “He was going to take you away from me, Y/N,” Karina says, her voice now tinged with desperation. “I couldn’t let that happen. I couldn’t lose you.”

Y/N feels like she’s drowning, caught between the love she feels for Karina and the horror of what she’s done. “You think this is what I wanted?” she cries, tears streaming down her face. “I never wanted this, Karina! How could you do something so monstrous and think it would make things better?”

Karina’s face crumples in pain, but she doesn’t back down. “I did it for us,” she insists. “For you. Now you’re free, Y/N. You don’t have to marry Mark, or anyone else. You can be with me, the way we’ve always wanted.”

But Y/N shakes her head, stepping back toward the door. “I can’t… I can’t even look at you right now,” she chokes out. “You took away my father, my family—everything I’ve ever known. How am I supposed to live with that?”

Karina’s eyes fill with tears as she watches Y/N retreat. “Y/N, please… I love you. I did this because I love you.”

Y/N hesitates at the door, her heart shattered into a million pieces. “Love?” she whispers bitterly. “This isn’t love, Karina. This is something else entirely.”

Y/N’s world felt like it was crumbling beneath her feet. The shock of Karina’s confession, the horror of what she had done—it was all too much. She turns to leave, needing to escape, needing to think. But before she can take another step, Karina’s voice, laced with desperation, pierces through her like a knife.

“Y/N, wait!” Karina’s voice cracks, her eyes wide with frantic desperation as she rushes toward Y/N, grabbing her arm. “Please, you have to understand—I did this for you! Everything I’ve done, it was all for you!”

Y/N tries to pull away, shaking her head, her thoughts a chaotic mess. “Karina… you killed my father,” she whispers, the words tasting like ash in her mouth. “How could you think this was for me? How could you—”

Before she can finish, Karina’s face twists with a wild mix of hurt, frustration, and something darker. In a surge of raw emotion, she pounces on Y/N, pushing her back against the nearest wall, pinning her there with a force that makes Y/N’s breath hitch. 

“This is what you wanted!” Karina hisses through gritted teeth, her body pressing into Y/N’s, her hands gripping Y/N’s wrists tightly. “You said you didn’t want to marry Mark, you said you didn’t want to be queen—was that all a lie? Why can’t you just listen to me?”

Y/N’s mind is spinning, her heart racing as Karina’s words and touch overwhelm her senses. She feels trapped, not just by Karina’s physical hold, but by the intensity of the emotions crashing over her. “Karina, please, I—”

But Karina doesn’t let her finish. “Am I not enough for you, Y/N?” Karina’s voice is low and rough, trembling with barely contained fury. “Is that it? Do you want Mark instead? Is that what you want?” Her breath is hot against Y/N’s skin, and beads of sweat drip down Karina’s forehead, her eyes blazing with a desperate need for validation.

Y/N’s head feels foggy, the world spinning around her as Karina’s words sink in, tangling with her own confused emotions. Karina’s grip, her proximity, the raw intensity in her voice—it all leaves Y/N feeling lost, like she’s drowning in Karina’s desperation. “I… I don’t know, I…”

But Karina’s hold tightens, her nails digging into Y/N’s wrists as she pushes closer, her lips inches from Y/N’s ear. “If you wanted to marry Mark, just say it,” Karina growls, her voice harsh and desperate. “Tell me that everything we’ve had together meant nothing, that you’d throw it all away for him. Is that what you want, Y/N? Is it?”

Y/N’s resolve shatters under the weight of Karina’s onslaught, her mind clouded with confusion and a growing sense of helplessness. “No, no… Karina, I—” But the words that escape her lips are incoherent, lost in the storm of emotions tearing through her. She feels herself slipping, her mind giving way to the intensity of the moment, the lines between right and wrong blurring until all she can do is babble out whatever words come to her lips, desperate to calm Karina, to stop the spiraling chaos.

“I… I don’t want Mark, Karina… I don’t know… I just… I just want you…” The words spill out, barely making sense, driven by her overwhelming need to ease Karina’s pain, to make everything stop, even if just for a moment.

Karina’s grip softens slightly, a twisted sense of triumph flashing in her eyes as she hears Y/N’s words. “That’s right… It’s just us, Y/N… It’s always been just us,” she murmurs, her tone taking on a dangerous edge of satisfaction as she leans in closer, claiming Y/N in that moment, her breath hot against Y/N’s neck.

Y/N’s body reacts on instinct, her mind too lost in the whirlwind of emotions to resist, to think clearly. She clings to Karina, her words reduced to soft, incoherent murmurs, nodding weakly, her thoughts a chaotic mess of confusion, fear, and a deep, aching need for everything to be okay. But nothing is okay, and deep down, she knows it—she’s just too lost in Karina’s intensity to remember that right now.

Karina’s lips curl into a small, twisted smile as she presses herself against Y/N, her grip firm but no longer painful. “See?” she whispers, her voice almost soothing now, though it’s laced with a possessive edge. “This is what you wanted all along… just us… together…”

Y/N’s head lolls to the side, her breaths coming in shallow gasps as she clings to Karina, too overwhelmed, too lost to protest anymore. All she can do is nod and whisper, “Just us… just us…” as the room spins around her, and everything fades into the background, leaving only Karina and the suffocating weight of their twisted connection.

———-

The grand hall was filled with the muted murmur of anticipation as the nobles and courtiers gathered, their eyes fixed on the ornate throne that awaited its new ruler. Sunlight streamed through the stained glass windows, casting vibrant patterns across the stone floor, but the room’s beauty was marred by an undercurrent of unease. Whispers about the sudden death of the former king, the strange circumstances surrounding it, and the swift rise of the new queen were still fresh in everyone’s minds.

Y/N stood at the foot of the throne, her heart pounding in her chest. She was draped in a gown of deep crimson, the color of power and blood, with a heavy golden crown resting atop her head. It was a crown that felt too heavy, too large for her, yet she couldn’t afford to falter now. Not with everything that had happened, not with Karina at her side, her ever-watchful gaze fixed on Y/N, a silent reminder of everything they had sacrificed to reach this moment.

The royal advisor stepped forward, holding the ancient scepter of the kingdom, his expression neutral as he presented it to Y/N. “Do you, Y/N, swear to rule this kingdom with wisdom, justice, and mercy?” His voice echoed in the vast hall, the words carrying the weight of centuries of tradition.

Y/N’s throat was dry, but she managed a nod, her voice steady despite the storm of emotions raging inside her. “I swear it.”

The advisor inclined his head and placed the scepter in Y/N’s outstretched hand. The touch of the cold metal sent a shiver down her spine, but she gripped it tightly, willing herself to appear strong, composed, every inch the queen she was now expected to be.

“Then by the power vested in me,” the advisor continued, “I proclaim you, Y/N, Queen of this realm.”

A ripple of applause spread through the room, polite and restrained, but Y/N could sense the tension beneath it. She forced a smile as she ascended the steps to the throne, each movement measured and deliberate. As she reached the top, she hesitated for the briefest of moments before turning to sit upon the throne, the weight of the crown and scepter grounding her in the reality of her new position.

Beside her, Karina stood tall, dressed in regal attire that matched Y/N’s own, her eyes gleaming with a dangerous pride. As Y/N sat, Karina stepped forward, her hand lightly brushing against Y/N’s shoulder, a subtle but possessive gesture that sent a clear message to all who were watching: this was not just Y/N’s ascension to power; it was theirs.

The advisor, his expression betraying nothing, addressed the room once more. “And as tradition dictates, the queen’s chosen consort shall be named as reigning king, to rule beside her as her equal and protector.”

Y/N’s breath caught in her throat as Karina stepped forward to accept the crown of the reigning king. The whispers in the hall grew louder, a mix of surprise, disapproval, and grudging acceptance rippling through the gathered nobles. Karina’s rise had been swift and unexpected, but none could deny the bond between her and Y/N, or the power she now wielded at Y/N’s side.

The crown was placed upon Karina’s head, and she turned to face Y/N, her expression one of fierce, unyielding loyalty. Y/N met her gaze, the weight of the moment pressing down on her, but there was no turning back now. This was the path they had chosen, for better or for worse.

With Karina by her side, Y/N felt a strange mix of fear and reassurance. She knew that Karina’s ambition had no bounds, that her love was as dangerous as it was deep. But she also knew that Karina would protect her, would do anything to keep her on the throne—even if it meant sacrificing everything and everyone else.

As they stood before the gathered court, the new rulers of the realm, Y/N felt Karina’s hand slip into hers, the touch warm and possessive. “This is our moment, my queen,” Karina whispered, her voice low and intense, meant only for Y/N. “No one can stand against us now.”

Y/N swallowed hard, nodding slightly, even as doubts gnawed at the edges of her mind. She was a queen now, and Karina was her king. They were bound together, for better or for worse, and the kingdom would have to follow where they led.

The court erupted in a final round of applause, louder this time, though still tinged with uncertainty. Y/N raised her head, looking out over the sea of faces, forcing herself to wear the mask of confidence and authority that was now expected of her.

But as the cheers filled the hall, Y/N couldn’t shake the feeling that she had crossed a line she could never return from—that the price of power, of Karina’s love, was far higher than she had ever imagined.

And yet, with Karina by her side, her hand still gripping hers tightly, Y/N knew she had no choice but to continue down the path they had forged together. For better or for worse, they were now the rulers of this kingdom, and nothing would ever be the same again.

———-

The kingdom had been thrown into the chaos of war, the once peaceful lands now ravaged by the clashing forces of Y/N’s and Mark’s armies. The conflict had been inevitable, with tensions rising ever since Y/N had ascended the throne and Karina had claimed her place as reigning king. Mark, unable to accept Y/N’s swift rise to power and her sudden engagement to Karina, had rallied his forces, leading to a brutal confrontation that left the kingdom teetering on the edge of destruction.

The news of Karina’s injury reached Y/N like a bolt of lightning, striking her to her core. She had never imagined that the war would come so close to taking away the one person she had come to rely on so completely. As the battle raged on, Karina had been at the forefront, leading the charge with fierce determination, but the cost had been steep.

When Karina finally returned to the castle, bloodied and battered, Y/N’s heart clenched with fear and anger. She rushed to Karina’s side, her emotions a whirlwind as she scolded her for putting herself in such danger.

“What were you thinking, Karina?” Y/N’s voice trembled as she helped Karina into their chambers, her hands shaking as she began to treat the deep gashes and bruises that marred Karina’s body. “You could have been killed! I can’t lose you, too.”

Karina winced as Y/N’s fingers brushed over a particularly nasty wound on her side, but her gaze remained steady, locked onto Y/N’s. “I had to protect you, my queen. I promised I would always keep you safe.”

“But at what cost?” Y/N snapped, her frustration boiling over as she dabbed at the wound with a cloth. “You’re not invincible, Karina. I need you—alive.”

Karina’s lips quirked into a half-smile, despite the pain. “I’m still here, aren’t I?”

Y/N huffed, biting back a retort as she continued to clean and bandage Karina’s wounds. Her hands moved with practiced precision, but her mind was a storm of worry and fear. The thought of losing Karina, of being alone in this ruthless world, was too much to bear.

As Y/N worked, Karina’s gaze never left her. She could see the fear in Y/N’s eyes, the vulnerability that she rarely allowed herself to show. It tugged at something deep within Karina, a protective instinct that she couldn’t ignore.

“Y/N,” Karina said softly, her voice cutting through the tense silence. “Come here.”

Y/N looked up, her eyes meeting Karina’s. She hesitated for a moment before stepping closer, her breath hitching as Karina’s strong arms wrapped around her waist, pulling her onto her lap. The sudden closeness made Y/N’s heart race, her body pressing against Karina’s bare skin, the warmth of her lover’s body seeping into her own.

“I’ll never lose you,” Karina murmured, her voice thick with emotion. “Not like you lost your father. I’ll protect you with everything I have, even if it costs me my life.”

Y/N’s heart ached at the sincerity in Karina’s voice, but before she could respond, she felt a sudden shift beneath her. Karina’s length hardened against her thigh, the pressure sending a jolt of heat through Y/N’s body.

Both of them moaned at the same time, the tension between them crackling like electricity. Y/N’s breath quickened, her body reacting instinctively to the sensation. Without thinking, she reached down, fumbling with the ties of her gown, her hands trembling with urgency.

Karina watched her, her eyes darkening with desire as Y/N stripped off her clothes, leaving herself bare to Karina’s gaze. Y/N’s skin flushed with a mix of embarrassment and need, but she couldn’t stop herself, the intense connection between them driving her actions.

As soon as Y/N was fully undressed, she positioned herself over Karina, her breath coming in short, ragged gasps. The air between them was thick with tension, an electric charge that had been simmering for far too long. Karina’s hands gripped Y/N’s hips eagerly, pulling her down onto her hardened, thick length. The moment their bodies connected, both of them cried out, the sudden pressure sending shockwaves of pleasure through them.

But Y/N’s emotions were far from just pleasure. Beneath the surface, a storm of anger and frustration raged, fueled by Karina’s reckless actions. Without any warning, Y/N began to move, riding Karina with a brutal, punishing rhythm. Each thrust was hard and purposeful, as if Y/N was trying to imprint her fury onto Karina’s very soul.

“You reckless, stubborn fool,” Y/N spat, her hand shooting out to grip Karina’s neck. Her fingers tightened around Karina’s throat just enough to make her gasp, her eyes wide with a mix of surprise and arousal. “Do you have any idea how close you came to getting yourself killed?”

Karina’s response was a strangled moan, her body arching beneath Y/N’s relentless pace. She tried to speak, but Y/N wasn’t slowing down, each thrust deeper and more forceful than the last. “I-I’m sorry… I just… ahhh, Y/N…!”

“Sorry isn’t good enough,” Y/N growled, leaning in closer, her breath hot against Karina’s ear as she ground down harder, her body clenching around Karina with every downward thrust. “You almost left me alone, Karina. You think you can just risk your life like that? You think I’d just let you go?”

Karina’s hands clutched desperately at Y/N’s hips, trying and failing to match the brutal pace. Her voice was a desperate, breathy whine as she clung to Y/N, her words tumbling out in a frantic rush. “I-I’ll never do it again… please, Y/N… you’re so… so good… I’m yours, only yours…”

Y/N’s eyes flashed with a mix of anger and possessive need. She shifted her angle, grinding down with even more force, and Karina’s loud cry filled the room. “You like how good I’m riding you?” Y/N hissed, her voice laced with dominance as she continued to move with relentless intensity. “You like feeling me take you like this?”

Karina’s response was an incoherent moan, her body trembling beneath Y/N’s as the pleasure mounted to an unbearable peak. She tried to throw her head back, overwhelmed by the sensations coursing through her, but Y/N’s hand shot up, tangling in her hair, yanking her head forward until their eyes locked.

“Look at me while I fuck you,” Y/N demanded, her voice rough, her gaze burning into Karina’s. “If you die, you never get this again. You’ll never feel me like this, never have me like this.”

Karina’s eyes widened, her breath hitching at the raw, possessive intensity in Y/N’s voice. The force of Y/N’s words, coupled with the unyielding rhythm of her movements, sent Karina spiraling into a state of desperate need. Her body tightened around Y/N’s thick, girthy length, the heat between them building to an unbearable peak.

“Y/N… I-I can’t… please…!” Karina’s voice was high-pitched, almost frantic, as she teetered on the edge. Her body was on fire, the pleasure blurring the lines between pain and ecstasy. “Please… please… please let me come in you… I need you…”

Y/N’s grip on Karina’s hair tightened, forcing her to maintain eye contact. “Promise me,” Y/N snarled, her hips slamming down with brutal force, each thrust sending shockwaves through Karina’s body. “Promise me you’ll never be so reckless again. You belong to me, Karina. No one else gets to have you.”

“I promise! I promise!” Karina’s voice was breathless, her words tumbling out in a desperate plea. “I’m yours, Y/N… only yours… I’ll never do it again… please…!”

Y/N’s eyes blazed as she leaned in even closer, her breath hot against Karina’s lips. “You promised me babies,” she hissed, her tone possessive and filled with raw emotion. “You can’t give them to me if you die, you dumbass. I’m your queen, Karina. You live for me, understand?”

Karina’s heart raced, her eyes wide with a mix of arousal and desperation. “I-I understand… Y/N, I’ll do anything… please… fill me up so good… I need you…”

With one final, punishing thrust, Y/N sent them both over the edge. Karina’s orgasm hit her like a tidal wave, her body convulsing as she cried out, her release crashing over her with a force that left her breathless. Her thick, girthy length throbbed inside Y/N, pumping so much that it spilled out, warm and slick, even as Y/N’s own climax ripped through her with such intensity that she almost couldn’t breathe, her body shaking as she milked every last drop of pleasure from their connection.

Even as they came down from their high, Y/N didn’t let go of Karina’s hair, her eyes still locked on hers, a silent reminder of the promise she had extracted. Y/N leaned back slightly, looking down at the mess between them, a satisfied smirk playing on her lips. “Oops,” she murmured, her tone teasing as she took her finger and scooped up some of the cum that had spilled out of her. “I guess you’ll have to fill me up again.”

Before Karina could respond, Y/N brought her finger to Karina’s lips, watching with satisfaction as Karina’s eyes fluttered shut, her tongue darting out to taste the mixture of their fluids. The sight only fueled the fire inside Karina, a growl rumbling in her chest as she grabbed Y/N and flipped her onto the bed.

Without wasting a second, Karina positioned herself over Y/N, her eyes dark with hunger and need. “You want me to fill you up again?” she asked, her voice low and filled with a dangerous edge. “Then you’re going to take every last drop.”

With that, Karina positioned herself over Y/N once again, her eyes burning with a fierce, possessive heat. She plunged back into Y/N with a renewed vigor, her thrusts hard and deep, each movement a testament to her unyielding desire. The room was filled with their passionate cries and the sounds of their bodies colliding, a testament to the intense, unbreakable bond that had been forged between them.

And with that, Karina thrust back into Y/N with renewed intensity, her pace rough and unyielding, determined to claim her all over again. The room was filled with the sounds of their bodies colliding, moans and cries echoing as they both lost themselves in the raw, primal connection between them. Karina’s movements were driven by a wild need, her body demanding more, giving more, as she pushed them both to the brink again and again, determined to make Y/N hers completely, to leave no doubt who she belonged to.

Y/N’s moans were high and breathless, punctuated by gasps and whimpers as Karina’s powerful thrusts drove her to the edge once more. Each movement was a blend of fierce passion and raw, unrestrained energy. “Karina… yes… just like that,” Y/N gasped, her voice trembling with a mix of pleasure and desperation. “You’re mine, remember? Don’t you dare hold back.”

Karina’s face was flushed, her eyes glazed with a primal hunger as she looked down at Y/N. “I’m yours,” she growled, her voice ragged. “I’m yours, Y/N. I’ll always be yours. I’ll give you everything, just… just keep taking it.”

Y/N’s fingers dug into Karina’s shoulders as she tried to steady herself, her body moving in sync with Karina’s relentless thrusts. “If you really mean that,” she panted, “then you’ll show me, won’t you? Fill me up completely. Show me how much you want me.”

Karina’s breath hitched as she accelerated her pace, the intensity of her movements making her entire body tremble. “I want you so much,” Karina moaned, her voice cracking with the effort. “I need you. I need to feel you, to make you mine. I want to hear you scream my name.”

Y/N’s body tensed with each powerful thrust, the pleasure coursing through her as Karina took her with a voracious hunger. “That’s it,” Y/N encouraged, her voice a mixture of command and supplication. “Don’t stop. Make me yours again and again. Let everyone know who I belong to.”

Karina’s pace became even more frenzied, her hands gripping Y/N’s hips with a force that bordered on desperate. “I’m going to make you come so hard,” Karina growled, her voice barely more than a whisper as she pressed her forehead against Y/N’s. “You’ll be filled with me, every inch. I’m going to make sure you’re completely mine.”

The heat between them was palpable, their bodies slick with sweat as Karina’s thrusts grew even more erratic, driven by an all-consuming need. Y/N’s cries grew louder, more urgent, each sound a testament to the overwhelming pleasure that was coursing through her.

“I’m so close,” Y/N gasped, her eyes locking onto Karina’s with a fierce intensity. “I need to come… I need you to make me come again. Don’t stop until you’ve filled me up.”

Karina’s eyes widened with a mixture of determination and lust, her entire being focused on bringing Y/N to the brink once more. “I won’t stop,” Karina promised, her voice raw with emotion. “I’ll give you everything, every last drop. I need to see you fall apart for me.”

With a final, forceful thrust, Karina’s climax hit her like a tidal wave. She gasped and cried out, her body convulsing as her release spilled over Y/N, warm and thick. The sensation was so intense that it spilled out of Y/N, dripping down between them, mixing with their sweat and desire.

Y/N’s body tensed and shuddered as she reached her peak, her cries merging with Karina’s as they both rode the waves of their mutual ecstasy. The pleasure was almost overwhelming, their bodies entangled in a primal dance of need and fulfillment.

—--------

The aftermath of the battle left the kingdom in shambles, but amid the chaos and bloodshed, Y/N and Karina emerged as the rulers of a fractured realm. The grandeur of their coronation was shadowed by the scars they bore from their tumultuous path to power. As they stood side by side in the grand hall, the atmosphere was a mixture of reluctant respect and underlying tension from the nobility.

Years had passed since that fateful day when Y/N had ascended the throne and Karina had become her consort. The kingdom had been rebuilt, and Y/N and Karina had forged a new legacy—one marked by both triumphs and sacrifices. Their love had weathered the storm of political intrigue and personal tragedy, evolving into a bond that was both powerful and tumultuous.

Now, in the serene setting of their private garden, Y/N and Karina stood with their two children. The royal family was a portrait of unity and strength. Their son, a lively boy with a crown of tousled hair, played at their feet, while their daughter, a serene and observant child, clung to Y/N's hand.

Y/N looked over at Karina, her gaze softening as she watched her partner interact with their children. The intense, often turbulent passion that had defined their relationship had transformed into a deep, abiding love, tempered by the challenges they had faced together. The shadows of their past were still present, but they were now overshadowed by the light of their family and their shared future.

As Y/N knelt beside their children, her heart swelled with pride and contentment. Karina joined her, wrapping an arm around Y/N's shoulders, pulling her close. The warmth of their embrace spoke volumes about the journey they had traveled together and the strength of their bond.

Their children, innocent and unaware of the complexities of their parents' rise to power, played happily in the garden, their laughter a symbol of hope and renewal. Y/N and Karina exchanged a look of quiet understanding, knowing that despite everything, they had built something beautiful and lasting.

“Look at them,” Karina said softly, her voice filled with a mixture of awe and tenderness. “They’re everything we fought for.”

Y/N nodded, a smile touching her lips. “Yes, they are. And they’ll be our legacy, a reminder of everything we’ve overcome.”

Together, they watched their children play, their hands intertwined as they stood side by side. The garden was a place of peace and reflection, a haven where they could momentarily forget the struggles and focus on the life they had built together.

As the sun set, casting a golden glow over the garden, Y/N and Karina knew that their path had been fraught with trials, but it had led them to a place where they could finally find solace. Their love, once fierce and consuming, had matured into a steady, enduring force that would guide them through whatever lay ahead.

[yoongleboonglepie]

Pechsträhne Chapter 1

BTS x Reader

Series Masterlist

Chapter playlist-Youtube music

Chapter Playlist-Spotify

_________________________________________

A/N: I can't even describe how excited and proud of myself I am to finally get this out on paper. My brain has been riddled with this story ever since I had a dream that inspired it. I can't wait to share this with y'all! I'm going to be figuring out how to make a masterlist tonight that I will keep updated with the main story, along with any extra goodies like playlists or Pinterest boards if anyone would be interested in any of that stuff. Please enjoy. Lots of love ~ Delyn <3

word count: ~13k

_________________________________________

_________________________________________

You have been invited to celebrate with us! 

The Wörner Hotel and Estate is celebrating 150 years of providing excellent service to all of our guests, and we want you to be a part of it! Built in 1875 by German settlers Matthäus and Felizitas Wörner, it is a nature lover’s dream; nestled between the edge of Michaux State Forest and historic Gettysburg Pennsylvania. This luxury hotel is the perfect balance between historical and luxury. We have everything you may need from live entertainment, multi-room suites, a freshly updated swimming pool, 24-hour room service, daily activities or fitness classes, valet parking, onsite grocery, and more. And with over one hundred acres of gorgeous grounds to explore, you’ll never get bored! Well, what are you waiting for? There’s no greeting warmer than at The Wörner Hotel and Estate!

Y/n’s fingers fiddled with the gold embossed invitation absent-mindedly, her eyes finding it difficult to keep their attention on anything else other than the piece of paper that felt so heavy in her lap. She had fought herself incessantly about what to do with it since it had wedged itself haphazardly into her mail slot, a physical embodiment of what a thorn in her side it was. Its arrival shouldn't have caused as much emotional turmoil as it did. She should have expected it, she had told herself repeatedly in order to calm her nerves, which worked about as well as a sinner praying their way through a last-ditch effort to make it to heaven. And despite what this invitation may say, Wörner Hotel and Estate seemed like anything but heaven to her right now - Hell would be a more fitting name. Seeing the sketched out image of the hotel printed on the bottom shot her back into her childhood memories of sitting short and wide-eyed as she watched different guests all busy up the stairs to enjoy their vacation, or where the tours would disappear onto the different walking trails. Only turning her attention away when she realized they had not noticed her presence, to whatever toys she set up on the front veranda that day- usually animal figurines whose feet and faces had been gnawed off by the family dog, or severely mistreated Barbies.

She floated through all of her memories of growing up in the hotel with great resistance: Stampeding through the gardens with the staff children after cold elementary school days; Guests that just never seemed to leave; Her parents lavish parties in the ballroom; Phantom touches in the lobby; Swimming in the lake up at the state park on warm summer nights with her sisters and younger brother and pigging out on smores late into the evening.

Her younger sister’s death.

Ghostly figures in long hallways, reaching their hands out to grab her. Always watching.

Her friends. Her fight with her parents.

Everything she didn’t want to remember had been stamped with a wax seal and thrown back into her orbit against her will. She hasn’t spoken to her parents in four years as of this past Christmas, and her younger brother Roland has become increasingly difficult to keep on the phone for longer than 10 minutes before he loses interest in their conversations. Her elder sister Amelia, only three years older than y/n herself, has been radio silent since the night Y/N left the hotel and didn’t return. Their relationship was barely kept afloat by obligatory texts on holidays and birthdays. 

All this makes Y/n wonder why they ever thought she would go back and why they even sent this invitation to her? Who still even worked there?  And what in god's name took over her mind to have her bag packed with a rushed explanation to her two very confused roommates, and seated on the first Amtrak train from D.C back to Pennsylvania? Maybe it was the residual emptiness of missing her family from the past holiday season, or maybe it was a nagging feeling in her stomach that told her she needed to. 

The train slowed down as it reached some small station outside the border of Pennsylvania state lines that Y/N can’t be bothered to hear the name of. She glanced out the window to watch a few stragglers shuffle on and off of the train car in front of her thoughtlessly, their impatient and rushed steps of no real interest to her.

With it being mid morning on a weekday, she had just missed rush hour and consequently the train wasn’t as busy. This gave her space and time to think about what to text to her driver-whoever that is-which she hasn’t done yet and probably should. She only had less than an hour before she arrived at the Philadelphia station, and the drive from the hotel was almost triple that. With a gentle jolt, the train begins to pick up momentum again, its grinding metal and loud engine squealing at her to hurry up.

Biting her lip, she pulls out her phone and looks at the messy pen scribble of her mother’s handwriting on the bottom of her invitation: a phone number she doesn’t recognize and a short “Call if you need a ride :)” message next to it. The friendliness of the smiley face seemingly contradictory of the basic impersonal invitation she was sure they sent to anyone and everyone.

 Maybe they didn’t expect her to come and they just felt obligated to send it? Turning the thought over in her head, she shook it away with a shudder. It was too late to have these doubts now-the hum of the train beneath her seat and the “Welcome to Pennsylvania!” sign making that abundantly clear. Punching the number into her phone, she hit the call button before she could give herself time to second-guess it. It rings once. Twice. A third time. Only stopping when the receiver tells her the number can’t be reached and to try again later. 

“Fuck.” Y/N curses under her breath, remembering that she is, in fact, in a metal tube speeding through tunnels and trees that really push the boundaries of her average cell phone line. She types the number in again and waits this time until the train pulls into another small stop right at the southernmost part of Pennsylvania. She had not maybe 30 minutes (if she was lucky) before her train ride would come to its dreaded end. Thumbing the call button, she waited. This time it rang only twice before an overly enthusiastic voice answered on the other line. 

“A warm greeting from The Wörner Hotel and Estate! Front desk and lobby services, this is Seokjin speaking. How may I assist you today?” His voice was smooth and light on the ears, but it hit her as anything but light. The name made her entire form tense up, and a nervous sweat prick at her brow. The reality of what she was doing truly settling into her system as the voice of an old friend forced her to face the consequences of her actions head-on. It's fine, She told herself, he probably doesn't even care. It's been years...

“Hello? May I help you?” He quipped again, a bit less perky than the first time.

Realizing that she hadn’t responded she choked out “Yes! Yes, one moment please!” She mentally face-palmed herself for such a clumsy response. “This is Y/N. Y/N Wörner. Anslem and Mariah’s daughter.” 

A moment of fuzzy silence met her ears causing her to shift anxiously in her seat. She was in the process of checking the phone screen to see if he had hung up when shuffling noises on the other end of the line jolted her phone back to her ear and his silver-tone voice cut through the static. 

“Oh! Yes forgive me-Mrs. Wörner had mentioned you might reach out.” He let out a smooth chuckle before continuing on.  “I assume you are calling for transportation services?” If he was surprised, his tone didn’t show it.

Y/N nodded, before catching that he could not see her with a “Yes, please!”

“Great! What’s the pick up address?” Y/N could hear the smile in his words and she flushed with embarrassment at how not put together she sounded. What a wonderful "first" impression she's giving him of her adult self.

“It’s going to be the Philadelphia Amtrak station.” Her eyes flitted to the trees dotted with new buds outside her window, finding their gentle sway in the wind soothing enough to qualm her racing heart. 

“Awesome... And what time will your train be arriving at the station, Ms. Wörner?” She heard the click of a pen, and the scratch of its ink on the paper. 

“Well, you see about that…” She trailed off as the train began to leave the small station, the pen scratching mimicking her pause. “Maybe 20 minutes or so?” She laughed nervously at her own obvious lack of foresight. If he had managed to scrounge up any good impression of her during their call, she had just metaphorically tossed it out of her train window.

Seokjin guffawed on the other end of the line and openly sputtered out a “20 minutes?! That's an almost 3 hour drive, miss. I will send someone out right away, but will you be alright waiting?” Y/n could tell he was trying his best to cover up his anxious outburst with concern, and the formality in his phrase feeling foreign and uncomfortable to her ears.

“I’ll be fine. I’ll grab something to eat and hunker down on a bench. It’s my fault for not calling sooner…” Y/N’s voice trickled out as she realized how this might make them look to her parents-making a guest wait for longer than they would approve of. She made a mental note to herself that she would just happen to forget to mention it during any conversations with them.

“Alright then Ms. Wörner. Your driver will reach out to you via text to share their information, location services, and a description of their vehicle. " She heard the unmistakable clicking of frantic computer keys as the previous anxiety in his tone faded and his customer service voice took over once again. "Please have your phone on hand with notifications on in case they need to reach you with any questions. Is there anything else I can help you with today?

“No, that is everything. Thank you, Jin.”  The nickname spilled from her lips with a practiced ease that surprised her own self, but he carried on like he didn’t seem to notice. 

“Wonderful! I will see you later in the evening.” She could hear him typing something into his computer before the clacking ceased and a moment of silence enveloped them again. This time the silence felt eerily wrong and awkward. She could almost hear the sharp exhale before his voice drifted through the phone at a volume so quiet she almost missed it.

"I'm sorry- I couldn't catch that." She laughed trying to lighten the sudden shift in atmosphere.

“It’s…” He paused, seemingly weighing the sound of his own words on his tongue. “It’s good to have you back, Y/n.” 

The dial tone signaled that the line had ended, but she still found herself holding the speaker to her ear much longer than she needed to. The way he said her name with so much heaviness had her whole world spinning. It was both nerve-wracking and comforting that he remembered her. It meant she hadn’t been gone long enough for anyone to truly forget as easily as she had wished they could-for she should know better than to expect from them what she could never do within herself-and she couldn’t decide if that was a blessing or a curse.

_________________________________________

Hi there, Y/N!  I am about 15 minutes out from the station. I will park out front in the pick up line- black Hyundai, license plate no. JHP-0613. See you soon!! :) - Hoseok J.

Y/n used a greasy finger to swipe the notification bar down to read the message. So Hoseok ended up staying to work at the hotel too? She tapped the straw of her empty soda cup to her lips in thought. She would’ve bet money that he would’ve at least been working in the live entertainment part of the hotel; destined to follow in his parents’ footsteps more so than one of their chauffeur drivers.

His father, Jeonghun Jung or Mr. Jung, had been an exceptional live swing and jazz singer in the evenings in the main restaurant on the property, the Adelaide, with his mother Misuk Jung performing duets with him on rare occasions. Hoseok had been his mother’s favorite dance partner during her weekly swing dancing classes, and he had done wonderful stage work even at a young age. He should’ve had a straight shot to take their place once they retired, and they couldn’t possibly still be performing these days at the rate they had with their age, Y/n mused. Unless things really had changed drastically while she had been away. It made her wonder if everyone had stayed at the hotel except for her.

She scoffed at the thought. Last she heard the Min’s boy applied to a college up in New York, and Jins cousin always was a smart kid-he must’ve left first chance he could. They had been more of her sister's crowd even though their age gap wasn't that drastic-having grown in distance from Y/n herself once high school made that small age gap seem wider than it was.

Shaking her thoughts away, she wiped the grease of her fast food meal on her pants and typed a simple “Great! See you then.”

She swung her bags onto her shoulders with a grunt, and leisurely strolled through the station, only pausing to toss her soda cup away in a nearby trash can. Y/n pushed through the exit and found a spot for herself near the pick-up line that wasn't too uncomfortably close to other passengers awaiting their rides.

Taking in her surroundings, she eyed the bridge leading up to the station and watched all the pedestrians walking their own beat into the cement. The thing about Pennsylvania is that anywhere in the ungodly large state feels familiar. Maybe it’s the constant stark contrast of natural beauty and old cement monstrosities, or perhaps it’s the feeling that every place in this humid state is haunted with its own age and existence. Being surrounded by the bustling nature of Philly’s atmosphere reminded her of taking trips here with her family, having walked the same sidewalk following the bridge to and from the train station many times. 

A rhythmic vibration grew in volume and stole her attention away from her surroundings as a sleek black car pulled into the spot closest to her. The hip-hop song cut off as the driver's side door opened and a head of long wavy brown hair framing a wide heart shaped grin popped out from within. 

“Y/n! Wow!” He let out a short whistle as he leaped onto the sidewalk with ease, and traipsed over to wrap her in a tight hug before she could protest. “It’s been waayyy too long.”

Her arms loosely wrapped themselves around his small waist, and all she could smell was orange blossom and pine-The latter being one of the signature smells surrounding the estate and the former being purely just how she remembered Hoseok. For a few moments the smell took her back to sitting shoulder to shoulder with him and his mother, a large mug of mulled orange tea,  and their backs bent over a card game with crisp autumn air permeating the room from an open window. At that time it had been nearly impossible to keep him off his feet after he had suffered an injury from playing too roughly with the other boys. He had been practically melting from boredom, and had lost a lot of his usual shine from being sheltered in on himself. A shine that radiated off of him like a thousand suns at the present day. 

“Ugh, not long enough." She lamented, and he released her from the hug with a dramatic roll of his eyes. 

“Yeah, yeah. Save that attitude for your folks, not me.” His eyes trailed from her and the backpack and overstuffed carry on bag digging into her shoulders, before his warm brown eyes found hers again with a click of his tongue. “Is that all you brought? I figured for such a long stay there would at least be a suitcase-hell even a second backpack.” 

Y/n tilted her head at him, confused. “ Such a long stay?” 

Hoseok raised a brow at her response and chuckled. “I mean, yeah. I assume you’re staying for the entire anniversary celebration schedule-are you not?” He gestured to the straps on her shoulder, and she immediately shrugged them off and into his waiting hands. The relief her shoulder blades felt was unmatched at the moment. 

She hesitated in her response, choosing instead to watch him pop the trunk and place her bags in. She hadn’t actually thought about how long she’d be here, she realized. Weirdly enough, her mind felt too fuzzy to bother worrying about another thing today-so she waited for his eyes to glance up at her over the open trunk to give him a shrug. 

“I didn’t think that far ahead, if I’m being honest.” 

He let out a boisterous laugh and slammed the trunk shut. “Seriously, you must not have changed that much.” Continuing to chuckle, he rounded the side of the car to the passenger side, and swung the door open in a dramatic gesture and a flash of his blinding smile. “After you, Ms. Wörner.” 

With a smile and a shake of her head, she settled into the front seat. He closed the door once certain she was fully in the car, and skipped to the driver side door and swung himself in and slammed the door in one swift move. 

“Are you always this casual with all your passengers?” Y/n turned to face him with a teasing smile. 

He snorted. “God, no-I like having my job.” He flicked the turn signal on for only a half second before swerving into the passing lane, immediately keeping pace with the other philly drivers. The hip hop song resumed at a lower volume than before, filling the car with a laid back atmosphere. “I have all my passengers sit in the back whenever possible. They can be really…” He paused trying to find the right word while switching lanes to take a westward exit. “Annoying.” he concluded. 

“And I’m not 'annoying' to you?” Y/n laughed, thinking about the amount of times he had referred to her as such as a child. 

“You?” He let his eyes flicker to her briefly, sliding a sly smile on his face before returning his gaze to the road. “Never.” 

The drive went by quickly with such an engaging driver by her side. He was sure to ask all about her time in D.C., and she readily supplied him with answers. She told him all about her starting school, then in turn dropping out after her first year after feeling like no major fit her goals (if she even knew what those were anymore). A fact she was usually much too embarrassed to share, but he took it with no judgement. Instead taking the conversation elsewhere, like her current hobbies and interests, or prodding into her dislike for her roommates with exaggerated humor. She didn’t realize how much she had missed talking with him. Why didn’t she reach out to him? To any of them? She wondered.

As if her brain liked being cruel her to when she was finally able to slip into states of peace, it forcefully pulled one of her last prominent memories of him.

Her face was hot and wet as she stomped out of the private dining room. The gentle sway of Nat King Cole that used to be her favorite around this time of year had become her least favorite thing in the world at the moment, each note hitting her ears sharply. Her head pounding in retaliation to what was once a subtle volume now seeming like it bounced tauntingly in her skull, telling her to have a ‘Merry Christmas”. If she wasn’t so angry she would’ve laughed at the irony. She didn’t get far down the festively lit hall before she ran face first into Hoseok, his hands still damp from having just been washed bracing her shoulders, and his concerned voice muffled by her own blood rushing through her ears. She met his worried and imploring eyes, his wavy hair only just gracing his brows back then, and all she saw reflecting back in his eyes was her own swollen and disheveled reflection. Then his face fell into the same shape everyone else in the dining room had. Pity.

She hated it. It made her skin crawl, and her stomach bubble in self-defensive rage. He was looking at her the same way Mr. and Mrs. Min just had. Like the Jeon and Kim families had. Like Hoseok’s parents had. It made her sick. 

“Did you know too?” She spat out. 

He stuttered at her sudden intensity. “W-what? What are you-” 

She pushed her finger into his chest sharply. “Don’t you lie to me, Hoseok Jung.” 

A moment of stillness gripped them both in a heavy hand that's fingers were closing in on them, one at a time in a tight fist, trying to take its time suffocating them. His eyes flickered back and forth between both of hers and then she saw it-his chin crinkled just so-and it gave him away to her in an instant. 

She let out a wet angry laugh that sounded closer to a sob. “So you too, huh?” She took a staggered step back, feeling like with every step the floor was pulling her deeper. Like it was trying to pull her through the floorboards so it could swallow her whole. At this moment she wanted it to. “Did everyone know?”

“Y/n, listen I-” His eyes were glassy, saying more to her than his words could.

“Save it.” She shoved past his outstretched hands and began the pathetic walk of shame back to her room. She hated crying in front of people, and it seems like everyone in the house had gotten a front row seat and an encore. She heard him call out for her, but it didn’t stop her. She didn’t have the strength to face any more betrayal than she already had.

“Y/n? You still with me?” Hoseok took one hand off the wheel to playfully wave it in front of her face.

She pushed his hand and her memories away in fake annoyance with a gentle ‘sorry’. 

He shook it off with a laugh.

“So what about you? Your parent-are they still performing at the Adelaide?” Y/n snuck a sideways glance to judge his response. 

He let out a heavy sigh. “Ah…no not really. My dad will sometimes sing some of his old classics on busy weekends, and my mom switched from swing classes to waltzing lessons. But otherwise they’re mostly retired from the entertainment industry and doting on my sister. Old age and achy bones and all that.” 

Y/n nodded along, trying not to ask the burning question of why he hadn’t taken their spot. Before the question could sear it’s way off her tongue he spoke again, seeming to read her thoughts. 

“You remember the Kims 2.0? Not Seokjin and Namjoon kinda Kims. The new Kims." He gave her befuddled expression a brief sideways glance and continued to clarify. "Thinking about it, I guess you probably didn’t get to spend as much time with them before you were sent off to all those different schools. And they were usually gone around the holidays as his parents don’t care too much for Christmas. They were only around for a couple months before they hired their son permanently.”

Y/n’s face scrunched in thought as she tried to remember their arrival. “The Kims 2.0?” 

Hoseok hummed. “Yeah. They were hired after y-” He seemed to catch himself “After I broke my leg-sometime around there. They do stage planning and such. They travel a lot and work remotely from California most of the time though.” 

When Y/n didn’t give him much of a reaction he clicked his tongue and moved on. 

“Well, their son, Taehyung-he’s got this singing voice that’s undeniably born for big band and jazz-they would’ve been a fool not to give him the job the second he turned 21.  It didn’t take much convincing for him to take my dad’s place.” There was tension in his tone that he seemed to be trying to cover with his usual nonchalance. But she could pick up on his discomfort-the a passage of time doing nothing to rust what had once been second nature-and decided to change the topic. 

“Huh. I guess the name sounds familiar…but tell me,” she turned her body to face him and folded her hands in her lap. “Who else stayed behind?” 

“Once a gossip, always a gossip.” He rolled his eyes, but another small genuine smile was breaking across his face. 

When he didn’t start talking immediately, she gave him an expectant look. 

“Alright, I’ll spoil the surprise, geez.” He turned the car onto an exit, signaling their time on major highways ending and the time of battlefield side roads and wooded winding paths etched into the scenery. Satisfied with that, she turned her head to look out her window- she could see the main town of Gettysburg in the distance, outlined by the setting sun. 

“Seokjin works the desk and maintains the lobby, as you are aware. Usually I work as a valet or chauffeur. But sometimes I pick up random jobs around the place when I’m not busy: like working the pool or picking up shifts at the convenience store and gift shop. Pretty much anywhere they need me.” He turned off the main road that would’ve sent them straight through downtown Gettysburg, and veered onto the start of the long scenic back roads that led to the Hotel and Estate. “Sometimes even giving Yoongi a hand with electrical issues when he needs-”

“Yoongi? I thought he went to a university in New York?” Y/n couldn’t contain her disbelief.

“Oh, yeah. He did, but came back about 3 years in. Said something about needing to figure some things out before he went back to finish.” 

“Oh.” 

“Yeah. Anyways, our Jiminie is one of our tour guides and the historian” Hoseok cooed, “You should pop into one of his tours of the property in the morning! I don’t know if anyone has gotten around to telling him about you coming back yet.” 

The way he said coming back with such finality settled heavily in her stomach-like he had expected her to come back-like he was expecting her to stay. She rolled her eyes at her own thoughts; that was definitely just her anxiety speaking. 

“Jungkook works housekeeping right now-but he’s been weighing going into security training. I’m sure he's just ecstatic to hear about you. “ Hoseok wiggled his eyebrows aggressively and gave her a teasing smile. 

“Oh shut up with that, he was always just my good friend.” Y/n flushed lightly, knowing full well Jungkook had not seen her as just a friend throughout their childhood. Always trailing after her like a puppy because for some reason her awkwardness, lack of social skills, and very strict way of organizing her animal figurines must have really drawn him in. He hadn’t ever actually said anything to her about it, choosing instead to be a good friend who was a great shoulder to lean on. But even with obliviousness being a top skill on her metaphorical resume, she had been able to tell. 

“Uh huh. You tell yourself that, Mrs. Jeon~” 

“Oh my god! We were FIVE. Playing house was serious business back then and you know it-we even got divorced twice. TWICE! Does the word divorce not mean anything to you?” Y/n couldn’t contain her laughter by the end of her defense, and neither could he. 

“What was the first one about again?” 

Y/n waved her hand dismissively “Oh-he wouldn’t let me name our pretend pet dolphin Shoeshine or something like that. Said the dolphin needed a more distinguished name.” 

“Damn, that really does sound like very serious business.” He cackled. 

“Don’t act like you’re innocent here!” She spun her entire body in her seat to face him “I also married YOU once. AND Yoongi.” 

He gave a loud overdramatic gasp. “So you admit to cheating on me? All these years I wondered…what a shame.” 

They dissolved into a fit of giggles before a comfortable silence settled in the vehicle. Glancing back over at him to quip another remark about their fake marriage, she paused. He seemed to want to say something else with the way his mouth tightened before opening momentarily-then snapping it shut with pursed lips. He must’ve decided to just say it, his voice breaking the silence.

“Your sister is still off in Europe, so we haven’t seen her since the last time you were both back for the holidays.” He flexed his fingers against the wheel to ease the budding tension from his body. She could tell he was avoiding bringing up what happened during that holiday visit that caused her sister to run to foreign college programs- and she couldn’t blame him.  Their reluctance to speak of the topic made it easy for him to quickly move on. 

“Roland goes to school nearby for now, but I don’t see him often enough to give you much more than that.” He offered with an apologetic shrug. “And last but not least-Namjoon has taken up landscaping maintenance and gardening. He does a great job with it too-It is what he went to school for after all.” Hoseok chuckled, trying to keep the mood light again.

“So he did make it to school?” Y/n quipped in. 

“Yeah, he did some hybrid program that had him in and out of California to study Botany and Horticulture, with a minor in some sort of plant management….something. You can ask him about the specifics.” 

“Huh.” Y/n fell back in her seat, her shoulders sagging against the seat.

“What?” He glanced over at her as he made a right turn onto the gradual hill that snaked it’s way to the front lawn gates.

“It’s just…” She saw the gates of the driveway in the distance and her heart tightened painfully in her chest. “Everyone stayed. I was so sure most of you would’ve banked the second they got the chance.” Everyone but me. 

His grip tightened on the wheel. 

“We tried, but it’s almost like this place-” He paused with a sharp exhale. “-you just feel like you never want to leave.” 

His words were genuine, but his smile was not. It was the first smile she’d seen from him today that didn’t meet his eyes

Pulling into the gate she felt her heart somehow squeeze tighter, and she tried to shake away the unsettling feeling that found a home in her chest at his words. Instead turning her attention to the old metal gates that were always propped open to welcome its endless flow of guests. The long front lawn decorated in hardy shrubs dotted  inbetween with budding nursery plants, the soil around them was still loose and fresh, probably new additions to welcome the coming of spring. Her eyes surveyed the clash of the familiar and unfamiliar. The plants looked different than the usual flora species she remembered them traditionally planting, it looked like someone was experimenting with a new layout-probably Namjoon- she concluded.  Hoseok took the gravel road at a relaxed place, giving her time to take it all in. The outside of the hotel remained the same- A combination of colonial and old European romance. Boxy, yet elegant, and still unimaginably huge. Her eyes flitted from the front stairs and followed to the right around to the side veranda built onto the sloping  hill, so you can gaze down into a heavy tree line and over the-

“What the fuck is that?” Y/n pointed at a rounded protrusion from the right side of the building towards a dome of glass panels where the outdoor pool used to rest. 

“What? The pool?”  He slowed the car to a stop so she could get a better look at it. “They built a greenhouse dome around the outside portion of it to extend its year round use. It’s really nice inside. Next shift I work at the pool, I'll come grab you and you can keep me company while I keep an eye out for drowning children.”  After she had a few moments to take in the new addition, he put the car into motion, snaking his way through the roundabout and stopping at the base of the stone steps. 

“Here we are!” He sang unbuckling both of their seatbelts. He hopped out of his seat the instant he put the car in park, and shut the door behind him without sparing her a glance. She heard the trunk open, and the shake of the car that made her sway in her seat as he pulled her stuff out of the trunk. In any other circumstance, she’d think he was trying to be annoying, a classic move on his part of avoiding her gaze and leaving her in the dust to see who could make it to the front doors first. But this time she could tell he was giving her space to take it in, and for that she was grateful.

She took a deep breath and gripped the door handle with three fingers. She watched through the window as Hoseok started carrying her bags up the stairs at aleisurelye pace, taking his own time in order to give her more. She felt the handle give under her hands, and the rush of chilly early spring air brushed against her skin, and the symphony of bugs and the sound of the tree branches dancing in the breeze met her ears.

The hair on her limbs stood up in succession, sending chills across her entire form. One of her feet met the ground, and the crunch of gravel felt so loud in her ears. It rattled her bones and made every muscle coil up, like an animal preparing to run from danger. She stood, putting both feet on the ground, an intense feeling getting stronger the closer she got to the stairs. Her heart thrummed in time with each one of her steps, and her ears began to ring. Hoseok had already made it to the doors, and was conversing with a luggage boy. Why did he feel so far away all of the sudden? The air suddenly felt as though it was closing in on her with each pace and the ringing in her ears was so loud, she thought they might bleed.

The bottom of her shoes met the first stone step with a thud, and suddenly all was quiet. She froze, unable to move any further. No more bugs, no sway of the tree branches in the wind. The ringing in her ears had ceased. Only the sound of her breathing and her heartbeat remained, which felt so small in comparison to this open ended silence. She couldn’t even hear Hoseok’s distant voice talking to the men standing at the doors; it was like they weren’t even there anymore. Glancing up, she found that they were in fact no longer there.

The space they had occupied showed no sign of life. The doors were still open, yet no light emitted from the windows or the threshold. She was alone. The door was still open, but was now occupied by a pulsing darkness that felt both overwhelmingly alive yet utterly empty.  The silence became suffocating.

The dark blue of the spring night sky no longer felt peaceful-it felt dangerous. It was as though she had a thousand eyes on her from all directions, waiting with baited breath for her to fall right into their hungry, gaping mouths. From her right side, a cloud of cold air curled around her leg and weaved itself between her palm and fingers, coiling itself tighter around them like it was holding onto her and keeping her from turning back. The gravel road gave way with a crunch behind her, and then she heard it. A whisper so quiet it almost blended into the chill breeze. 

“Welcome home.”

Suddenly the world snapped back into motion, nearly knocking her off her feet with its force. The bugs resumed their song, and the trees their swaying dance. Her chest was rising rapidly as her eyes searched frantically at the warmly lit windows, and the once dark and empty door now bursting with a warm inviting glow. In front of it her eyes landed on where Hoseok stood, giving directions to the luggage boy as he handed them her bags. Suddenly wanting nothing more than to be near him and the inviting light of the lobby, she sped up the stairs as fast as her legs could take her. 

“-private estate. You can put them on the second-floor landing. Thank you.” 

By the time she reached him, her heart was beating out of her chest and she had begun to sweat-from nerves or the speed at which she pushed herself up the stairs she couldn’t tell.

He turned his head to speak to her and did a double take. 

“Woah- what happened to you? You look like you might be sick.” His hand gently brushed his hand across her forehead to check her temperature, and his other hand held her forearm to steady her. She was sure it must’ve come back damp but he didn’t comment on it, instead choosing to remain quiet with his mouth twisted in contemplation. His eyes flickered over her shoulder down to the car, and paused there for a moment before meeting hers. Abruptly, he turned and stepped through the front doors of the lobby. 

The high white stone and gold ceiling outlined in ornate crown molding, brightly lit with a large chandelier hanging proud over the lobby seating was as grand as she remembered. Hoseok didn’t give her time to marvel over it, his shoes clacking loudly on the polished floor as he beelined for the check in desk located against the back wall, passing all of the seating and the barreled ceiling hallway to her left that led to the theater hall below them. The large wooden board behind the man behind the counter’s wide frame was dotted with golden keys hanging from their large metal rings- “it keeps the charm!” her father had insisted when they talked about changing to key cards. She watches the man behind the desk reach one and swipe the one hanging under the number 203, handing it to the family he was checking in. Her eyes’s mesmerized by the way the rest of the keys glittered in the yellow glow of the extravagant light fixtures mounted next to it. 

Her father let her sit in during their meeting with staff and other executives during the discussion about what updates they’d like to see in the next 10 years. She had taken the opportunity very seriously- her favorite Clifford the Big Red Dog pencil with a frog shaped eraser gripped purposefully in her small hands, scribbling down notes she deemed worthy in a batman themed notebook. The moment Mr. Jeon had suggested a keycard system, and the room was divided between moving with modern technology, or keeping the surviving key system they’d had since the first guest stayed in the hotel. She remembered the way her father, after sitting with his brows creased deep in thought, turned his gaze to her and grinned. “What does the future inheritor of the Wörner estate say?” 

“I can help the next person.” Seokjin’s clear tone brought her into the present, jolting her heart that had just barely managed to calm itself from whatever happened outside. 

His warm brown almond shaped eyes and friendly smile made her heart feel warm with nostalgia-giving her a much needed distraction. He gave her a once over and his face immediately fell into a look of irritation as he turned to Hoseok, who sauntered up to the edge of the desk. 

“Checking in a Ms. Wörn-”

“What did you do to her? I sent you because I thought you’d be a good fit to make her feel comfortable, not to torture her!” He reached his hand up and gently smacked Hoseok upside the head. 

“Hey!” 

“Hey what? I knew I should’ve sent Namjoon instead.” He turned to his left, muttering something along the lines of sending a clown to do the lord's work as he rummaged through what looked like a mini fridge tucked under the desk. 

“Ugh Jin, pull it together.” He reached over the counter to poke Seokjin’s puffed out cheeks, and the latter immediately brought his hands up to swat him away. “And anyways, I’d give Namjoon five seconds into Philly before he would’ve gotten into an accident. He doesn’t know how to drive in cities.” 

Seokjin stood back up, nudging the mini fridge door closed with his hip, a can of water in his hands and scowl on his face directed at Hoseok’s cheeky grin. Turning his attention back to y/n his face did a complete 180, lighting up in a friendly smile again. He held the aluminum can out for her to grab, and she reached for it with grateful shaky hands, cracking the top open to take a large swig of the cool liquid. 

“Sorry about him Ms. Wörner, you know how he can get.” 

“Please, call me Y/n-don't be a complete stranger.”  and “I didn’t do anything to her!” were spoken over one another.

“Oh yeah? What happened then? Did some other fool talk her ear off for 3 hours?” 

Y/n couldn’t stop herself from nearly choking on her water as she fought back a laugh at the two. The combination of their familiar banter and the refreshing water pulling her back into a more relaxed state. 

“No.” Hoseok plucked a piece of invisible lint from Seokjin’s red jacket. “She tripped.”  Seokjin slapped his hands away again, before eyeing him suspiciously. 

“She tripped?” He straightened his coat off instinctually after he pried Hoseok’s fingers from fiddling with it.

“Yes. She tripped.” 

They seemed to engage in some sort of silent conversation, their eyes following each other as they flickered back and forth to her and the front door behind her. Seokjin relented with a sigh, and turned to Y/n his smile on his lips yet again.

“Well, I’m sorry to hear about that. Be sure to watch your step in the future, we don’t need anything happening to you during your first time back.” He turned to his computer screen for a moment, before moving around to exit the lobby desk.  “Let me show you to your room.”

“I can handle that-” Hoseoks smug smile was wiped off his face by a stern glare from Seokjin. He raised his hands up and surrendered the lead to Seokjin.

 He led the three of them up one of the dual staircases that led to the second half of the lobby ecasing both sides of the front desk, each step feeling more familiar than the last. Once at the top, she saw the convenience store and gift shop to her right, and next to that their small cafe-The Edelweis-with its white floral logo lit up but the seats mostly empty. To her left was a barrelled ceiling hall identical to the one on the level below them, only this one had restrooms lining the left side wall, and a wide red carpeted hallway that led to the right and straight to the Adelaide. She could faintly hear the smooth floating trumpet of a Kitty Kallen song serenading its patrons, and the aroma of the extravagant and diverse menu making her stomach grumble in interest. She’d be sure to stop in tonight if she had time, her mouth practically watering at the thought of freshly made pasta, birria-inspired pot roast, and rustic French bread with their signature gochujang, honey, and herb butter. A melting pot of a restaurant that stands as a physical embodiment of all the different people whose hands helped maintain the hotel to what it is today. 

Seokjin had his hands clasped comfortably behind him as he walking, keeping his back straight. Y/n took this time to inspect his new look: His dark hair not too short but not too long, kept neat and out of his eyes under his cap. His shoulders had widened, and his jaw grew into that which made his face look older and more mature- the last of his boyishness gone in everything except the jovial glow in his eyes. The three of them traversed in silence. Well-what was silence until Hoseok got fidgety. 

“I can’t wait for you to see the estate’s new look. They updated the color so it’s no longer the old dingey red that's in the main hotel. It practically looks like a new building.” 

Seokjin gave a weary look between the two of them, but didn’t comment. He just continued to lead them down one of the side halls on either side of the main elevator, and out into the open square courtyard that the two arms of the back of the hotel wrapped around. Y/n nearly tripped over her own feet to keep pace with how fast he seemed to walk across the cobblestone. Weaving expertly around the small flower garden and seating area where a few guests were lounging about, enjoying the gentle babble of the water fountain. He nodded politely to them and tipped his hat, which they returned.  With swift steps they made it out of the courtyard and up the gravel path to the Estate house. Stopping at the navy blue and gold embellished doors, he pulled out a key from his pocket and slid it in the keyhole. If Y/n didn’t know any better, he seemed to be on edge- stuck in a conundrum of being in a rush yet somehow also reluctant to open the door. But as for why she couldn’t quite piece together. 

The doors swung open and her breath caught in her throat. She had found her answer.

What used to be the old dated, red wallpaper, was now a soft sky blue- brightening up the white molding and making the golden details shine. The wooden floors had been repolished, and a dark blue antique patterned rug ran through the main hall and disappeared into the rest of the downstairs. Everything was fresh, bright, rich, and confronting. Just like she had drawn out when she was a teenager. 

The thought made her both swell with pride, and awakened a dormant rage. Forcing those feelings away she followed their steps, past the large dining room to her left and the study to her right. With each doorway she passed, she could see snippets of the new designs-her designs-sticking to the blue tones and gold embellishments. A nod to the Wörner heritage, and to the tea set brought to the United States by Namjoon’s and Seokjin’s fourth great grandfather that had a permanent home in their dining room display cabinet. Its grayish blue accented cups and saucers are a symbol of the symbiotic relationship between the two families that had been going strong for nearly a century.

Making their way up the grand staircase to the landing, she saw her bags resting on one of two navy plush armchairs. The elegant blue from below continued up throughout the landing and down both halls on either side of her, perfectly complementing the oil-painted mural of wispy clouds and classically painted figures draped across the landing’s ceiling. 

“So, what do you think? Nice right?” Hoseok did a small whistle and a turn. “Makes it feel so much brighter and less like The Haunted Mansion with all of those deep moody reds.”

Seokjin stood quietly, his head slightly down and his neck flushed. He probably knew that this had been her idea. Her design. With his parents being so involved in the affairs of the hotel and estate, they would know everything, and subsequently so would he. Hoseok remained oblivious to the awkward energy in the room, so Y/n plastered a smile on her face in order to save everyone from the lingering discomfort. 

“It really does. Just makes it more inviting.” She managed to get the words out without sounding too forced, a feat she had to pat herself on the back for. Tearing her eyes away from the walls to look at the two of them, she could practically feel Seokjin’s shoulder’s relax as he bounced to pick up her bags with two hands. 

“Your room has remained mostly untouched at your parent’s request. I’m sure you can change that though if you wanted to.”  Seokjin smiled. Y/n realized as she watched him stand still, that he was probably waiting for her to lead the way to her room. Muscle memory led her there-down the hall on the right-hand side of the split landing to follow the bend to the left all the way to the back corner room.

She could hear their soft footsteps behind her, so she knew she didn’t have time to freeze up now. Gripping the bronze worn doorknob with vigor, she pushed open the door with a bit more force than she had meant to, causing the door to bounce off the door stopper before coming to a slow stop at an angle.

“Geez, what’d that door do to you?” Hoseok remarked, earning a stiff elbow in the ribs from Seokjin.

Ignoring the two of them, she stepped into her old room. It was exactly as she remembered it. The golden bed frame wound with battery operated lights from her highschool years, her comforter a natural forest green, complemented by an array of burnt orange and white leaf patterned pillows. The walls a sage green botanical wallpaper, peppered with photos from her childhood and highschool. Kicking a flipped corner of her patterned woven rug out, she took a slow lap around the room, stopping to run her hands over the calendar, 4 years out of date, still open to December. On the 25th box were a few doodles of trees and cookies she had done in a tipsy haze the night of Christmas eve. Seokjin cleared his throat, startling her. 

“Where would you like me to set these?” 

“Oh! You can just toss those on the bed. Thanks.” she gestured absent mildly in the direction of the bed. 

He did as he was told, while Hoseok just leaned against the doorframe, glancing around the room seemingly lost in thought. 

“Dinner in the estate is still served at 7:30, so you have a bit of time to get settled if you’d like to join us. You don’t have to eat here, you can always go to the Adelaide or wherever you’d like. But I’m sure your parents are looking forward to seeing you tonight.” Seokjin bowed gently, and began to retreat. Without thinking, Y/n walked over and put a hand on his arm. 

“Thanks, Jin. I really appreciate everything today. I missed you all.” Y/n met his eyes, hoping to convey her sincerity. 

“No problem Ms. Wör-”

Y/n cut him off with a playful groan. “ Enough of that- you’re still my friend, no need for fancy titles or anything like that.” 

His ears twinged pink as he gave her a shy nod and smile. The customer service persona was gone, and  in front of her stood the sweet and quiet Seokjin she remembered as a kid. 

“Great! I’ll see you at dinner then. 7:30?” 

He fixed his coat again, and the confident persona took over once again. 

“Of course you’ll see me there. You know me, always on time.” He gave her a small salute and passed Hoseok (who had been silently watching the exchange) giving him a curt nod as he left the room. Hoseok watched him go until he was out of sight, and turned back to face Y/n. 

“You doing okay with all of this?” He asked, gesturing to her with his chin.

“Yeah I am. I should probably wash the bedding though, don’t you think? Four years of sitting in a dusty room probably has them feeling pretty stale.” Y/n laughed dismissively. She unzipped her bag and began to pull stuff out onto the stiff comforter. 

“I didn’t just mean your room, but that’s good to hear. I can let the laundry service know for you on the way out.” She met his gaze again for a good long minute-waiting for him to crack a joke of some kind- but he didn’t. 

“Oh.” She paused, trying to wrack her brain for a good response. How was she doing with all this? Honestly she couldn’t tell, her day had been a complete whirlwind so far. It was like something had drawn the curtains on her anxiety and emotions so she couldn’t feel them at the moment. If she really thought about it, she couldn’t put her finger on why she had been so nervous in the first place. Right now, she felt good in the estate-like she was supposed to be here. “I’m really not sure. I feel fine, I think…” She trailed off with a shrug. 

He hummed in agreement, but he didn’t seem to buy it. 

“Well if you need anything, I’m down the hall on the left side of the landing now.”

“Awww. We aren’t neighbors anymore?” 

His smile came back again, and he laughed. “Oh don’t you wish.” He pushed himself up from the door frame and stretched his arms above his head until she heard something pop. “But fortunately for you, I’m Jungkook’s problem now.” 

“Shucks, what am I ever going to do with all this peace and quiet.” Y/n snapped her fingers in feigned disappointment. 

“Oh I don’t know about that, your new neighbor is a night owl so I’ve heard.” He began to saunter back out of the room with a teasing smile. 

“Oh yeah? And who is that?” She stuck her head out of her doorway to peer at him as he made his way down the hall. 

“Yoongi. He insisted on moving to this hall when he came back so I traded with him.” 

_________________________________________

Hoseok was true to his word, the cleaning service showing up not 10 minutes after he had made his leave. Once she had thanked them profusely and handed them her linens, she made sure to waste all the time she could by puttering about her room and giving it a gentle face lift, doing anything to keep her mind occupied and away from both her parents and whatever the fuck she had experienced out front. Removing the outdated calendar was first, then putting away all her belongings in color order (multiple times), before tucking her bags beneath the bed-which is where she was in the process of doing now- seated on the floor with her bags folded over her knees, and head tilted in confusion. She had lifted the bed skirt up to shove the bags under there to be forgotten indefinitely, when something being in her way stopped her in her tracks.

There, centered under her bed, was a small wooden box that was sure she hadn’t left in that spot. It was her old childhood jewelry box, one of which she purposefully avoided taking with her. With trembling hands, she pulled it out and unlatched the lid.

Laying inside the velvet lined side right where she had left them, were all of the pictures she owned that had anything to do with her younger sister. She picked up the first one and held it up to look at it more closely, even though she knew that she shouldn’t.

Three girls, close in age and wearing a set of matching dresses only differing in color, were lined up on the front porch of the hotel, the front lawn behind them was flourishing with flora and littered with toys. The photographer-she thinks it had been Mrs. Jung- had to have been standing in the open doors of the lobby when it was taken. Posing obediently on the right-hand side was Amelia, the eldest, wearing a large toothy grin and one arm tossed awkwardly over Y/n’s bent form. The 4-year-old Y/n in the photo had her arms wound tightly around the youngest in the photo, Matilda. Matilda’s small hands were clasped around a stuffed horse, and she was sporting the signature awkward and messy grin of a nearly 3-year-old toddler.

Y/n felt her throat tighten as she held up the next photo: the one of Matilda’s last Christmas. No one in the photo had known that at the time of course-so the photo did not reflect the mood it now elicited from most onlookers.

It was teeming with the unbridled joy of over a dozen children posed in front of that year’s lavishly decorated tree, all of them buzzing with impatience to open the overflowing pile of presents spilling into the bottom edge of the photo. She could recognize the faces of a few of both her own distant cousins that had joined in the festivities that year speckled in between her sisters, and the boys who lived in the house, and Hoseok's sister. She spied Hoseok's wild boyish grin standing next to herself, his eyes looking sideways instead of at the camera. Jimin was posed sweetly, sitting sandwiched in the front on the floor between young Jungkook and a boy she didn’t really recognize. One of Jin and Namjoon’s cousin’s who had come to visit for the holidays on occasion? Or perhaps Taehyung, the boy Hoseok mentioned earlier... She wasn’t entirely sure.

Her eyes slid to the Kim boys standing politely off to the right with Amelia. She only just caught Yoongi’s head poking up over Namjoon's shoulder, a small forced smile on his face the most he was able to do for a photo he had adamently detested being in.

Y/n traced Matilda’s small face with the tip of her finger, her arms spread out above her head as she mimicked the star on top of the tree. Clearing her throat of the ball that had formed there, she shoved both photos back in the box, her eyes just catching the photo of a newborn Matilda draped across her own small lap before she shut the lid and slid the clasp back in place.

She only had a few minutes before she had to make an appearance at dinner, and she wasn’t about to go in looking like a blubbering mess.

Shaking her shoulders out and pinching her cheeks, she shoved her folded bags beneath her bed and rose to her feet with the box in hand. Walking over to the large closet, she opened the door and popped the box on the top shelf, promptly shutting the door on both it and the feelings it had dug up. Closing her eyes, she took a few deep breaths before walking into the small ensuite bathroom to freshen her hair and splash cool water on her face. Looking at her own reflection, she tried to give herself a pep talk. 

“It’s just dinner. You can do this. If all else fails, just eat in silence and leave early-but you have to go.” She moved to leave the room but paused, giving heself a stern pointed finger through the reflection. "And keep it together tonight. No matter what happens, don't flip the table."

Giving herself one more affirming nod, she stood up straight and left her bathroom. She grabbed her phone from where she had discarded it on the bare mattress and tucked it into her pocket while she slipped from her room.

Her path was illuminated by golden wall sconces, making it easy to retrace the steps she had taken earlier- not like she couldn’t walk through these halls blind folded if she had to. The distant chatter emitting from the dining room grew louder with each step, causing a nervous burn to bubble up into her throat at the impending reunion.

Stepping quietly up to the archway, she lingered outside the propped doors and peeking around the frame. Her parents weren’t in their seats yet, which made her release a breath she didn’t realize she had been holding at the brief respite the universe had given her. 

The table was donned in a clean blue tablecloth and gold embellished napkins and plates, a glass of chilled white wine at each seat. Hoseok was seated on the opposite side of the table from the door, his glass pinched between a few fingers and leaning heavily onto Namjoon’s shoulder, laughing at something on his phone. Namjoon was also smiling, his dimples on display for all to see. He looked about the same as she remembered- cropped brown hair still damp from a shower, strong yet soft face, and taller than the rest of them. The only thing that seemed different was that his shoulders had almost doubled in width, probably from lugging around wheelbarrows and sacks of soil and compost all day.

To his left was who she had to assume was Jungkook, judging by his rounded eyes and nose. He had her doing a double-take: His hair was much longer than he had kept it when they were younger, and fell in waves down to his cheeks and down the back of his neck. He had also seemingly bulked up like Namjoon, and grown another 3 inches in height since they had last spoken.

The remaining seats were empty. No sight of the Seokjin or the rest of them anywhere. 

Hoseok must’ve felt her nerves leaching from her form, as his eyes suddenly met hers from across the room causing his eyes to light up and a sly smile to break across his face. 

“Oh Y/N! Come sit near me.” He flailed his hand wildly, attempting to beckon her over to join in on the fun. 

Namjoon’s eyes shot up from his phone to connect with hers, and he put his phone into his pocket and came to a clumsy stand. 

“Y/N.” His dimpled smile was overtaken by shock, as he came around the table to pull her into one of his signature bear hugs. 

“H-hey.” Her response was muffled by his sweater as he crushed her to his chest. She could hear Hoseok giggling at her awkwardness and it made her cheeks flush with embarrassment. 

Namjoon released her from the hug and ruffled her hair affectionately. “It’s good to see you again. I didn’t know you were coming back.” 

Y/n laughed uncomfortably and fiddled with the edge of her sweater. “I mean, technically I didn’t either until this morning.” 

He gave her a quizzical look but seemed to go with not asking any questions for now, instead moving to the side so she could wave in Jungkook’s direction. 

“Hi, Jungkook.” 

His eyes gave her a once over before flickering down to play with the frayed edges of his placemat. “Hi.” 

“Oh Jungkook, don’t be shy! She’s just as weird and annoying as she always was.” Hoseok chirped from his seat. 

Y/n let out a defiant sound. “I am not! You said yourself earlier today that I could never be annoying.” 

Jungkook's eyes flickered between the two of them, and let a small smile grace his features. 

“Who, me? I’d never say something so preposterous.” Hoseok held a hand to his chest in mock offense. 

“Preposterous? That’s a big word for you.” Namjoon chimed in, scoffing while he plopped into his seat with a humored scrunch of his face. 

Y/n laughed at Hoseoks sputtered defense, the way they fell back into a comfortable banter eased the ice settling over her skin at the impending arrival of her parents and reminded her of the things she had missed from home and hadn't let herself dwell on for years.

She took a seat across from Namjoon, and slid her chair into place even if it made Hoseok send her a pout at her act of betrayal for not sitting with him. She felt content listening to Namjoon and Hoseok jesting with each other, and let her eyes wander through the royal blue and gold dining room to examine every inch of detail in the room. It filled her with pride to see what she had envisioned come to life, even if she was still mulling over the details of how it came to be. During their journey around the room, her eyes found Jungkook’s, who had been stealing sideways glances at her from his seat since she’d sat down. He quickly averted his eyes, pretending he had been looking at something over her shoulder instead. Or at least, she had thought he was pretending. 

“Do you like the updated design? I’m a bit bummed that I missed getting to show you myself.” Her mother’s voice sounded from behind her. 

She whirled sharply to take her in-and it made her heart squeeze. People don’t talk about the hard parts of not talking to a family member. Everyone likes to talk about the part where they don’t miss them anymore, or when they couldn’t care less about a triumphant praise of their past self's decision making. But they don’t talk about the years you miss out on or the collateral damage of losing connections with those in shared circles- her mother's face carrying just a couple of new wrinkles that weren’t as prominent before a a glaring piece of evidence to the years missed between them. Four years of laughter that etched her laugh lines deeper into her cheeks, or smiles that left permanent crinkles in her eyes that she didn’t get to see. 

Y/n clambered to her feet, and she felt her mother’s eyes following her every movement. 

“I do. They look just as lovely as I’d have imagined.” Y/n managed to force the syllables off her tongue in what she assumed sounded genuine, but she couldn’t tell if her mother saw right through her or not like she used to. 

“I’m glad.” She tilted her head to gaze around the room. “Your father spared no expense to match it to your descriptions as best he could.” She took a tentative step closer, and that’s when Y/n recognized something she didn’t expect: Her mother, Mariah Wörner-one of the most confident, intelligent and strongest women she had ever known-was just as nervous as she was. The way her fingers held onto her own elbows from where her forearms crossed in front of her like a lifeline gave it away. She had expected her to be angry. Hysterical. Enraged. Disappointed. Or even some combination of any of those to take hold of her and spit out insults in fiery waves into her skin or stare daggers into her spine. But instead, her mothers eyes were shaky and uncertain. Scared.

Y/n didn’t know how to answer her, and floundered for a moment in the sudden silence that enveloped the room. The men seemingly distracted by their own devices, trying hard to not look like they were paying attention.

“Your father is cooking tonight, he insisted that he make something for you on your first night back.” Her mother floated over to her usual seat towards the end of the table, and nervously shuffled into her seat. 

“Oh that’s-” Y/n tried to reign in the sudden strong urge to cry, “That’s nice.” She melted back into her seat, feeling like her soul was floating outside of her body. 

“Roland is at a friend's house until Monday. After this spring, we are looking at enrolling him in the same middle school you went to in Hershey.  As such, he’s trying to soak up all the time he can with his friends.” Her mother let out a melodious laugh. “And you know me, I can’t ever say no to you guys.” 

Her sentence hung heavily on Y/n’s consciousness. You didn’t have a problem with that the last time we spoke, Y/n thought to herself bitterly, but she held her tongue to keep it from slipping out.

Her mother occupied herself with unfolding her napkin and resting it on her lap. The silence lingered, the only sounds being the rustle of fabric as people shifted uncomfortably in their seat. 

Y/n wanted nothing more than to both ask a million questions and reignite the argument where it left off, or to run into her mother’s arms and apologize for not giving them another chance to explain themselves. Her conflicting emotions felt overwhelming, feeding into her dissociation. 

Her father burst through the doors separating the dining room from the kitchen, a handful of hot pads stacked in his hands. He looked tired, his brow furrowed as he scanned the room. He stopped looking around when he met Y/n’s eyes, and she saw his own harden in determination.

Here it comes. She thought to herself, bracing herself for him to start reprimanding her. He began to make his way towards her, tossing the hot pads on the table leaving Namjoon to frantically try to catch them before they slid into his chest. 

Y/n began to stand up to greet him, but barely made it six inches off of her seat before her father wrapped his arms tightly around her shoulders. He smelt of butter, garlic, and spices as he held her tightly to his chest- it’s as if he thought the moment he let go she would run.

It took her a moment to realize that he was hugging her, not holding her hostage. Y/n let her arms robotically wind their way loosely around her father's back, not fully conscious of her own movements. For a moment she wondered if she had fallen asleep upstairs and that this was all a dream, or if she had actually tripped out front and hit her head. He surely should be yelling at her by now. After a few seconds of silence he let go of her, and gripped her shoulders tightly in his hands. 

“Dad- what’s-”

“I don’t care.” His voice was warm and firm. 

“I don’t understand what you mean?” Y/ns hands grabbed at her father's to try and remove them. She began to feel self-conscious of the way everyone was looking at this open display of vulnerability. She tried to take his hands off of her shoulders to stop herself from crying at the closeness that she had missed. 

“All of this-” He gestured a finger wildly between Y/n, her mother, and himself, “-I don’t care about that right now. I missed you. Let’s move that aside for tonight and just enjoy dinner, yeah?” 

She felt her eyes burning, and swallowed to keep herself in check. She nodded. 

Her father broke into a giddy smile, and he released her. “Toll!” He spun around and quickly made his way through the swinging door, disappearing with a faint “Wunderbar!”.  Only for his head to pop out again not more than a second later, a stack of cork hot pads in his hands that he tossed onto the table with a flying arc. “Can you guys spread those out? I’m going to bring everything out here.”  With that, his head disappeared into the kitchen again.

 Namjoon began to pass the hot pads around and Jungkook stood up to help him evenly distribute them. Not thirty seconds had passed before her dad came back out-a large tray of German potato dumplings, Kartoffelklöße, and placed them in the center. He winked at her and walked briskly back to the kitchen to carry out an array of what Y/n recognized as some of her old favorites.

Crispy roasted brussel sprouts, honey garlic carrots, buttered corn, and pan seared chicken to go with the dumplings. When he placed the last tray, he sat at the head of the table closest to the kitchen, practically glowing with pride at the feast he had prepared. Her dad didn’t waste his time beginning to fill up his own plate, stacking dumplings and chicken on top of each ether with haste. He looked up at her when he noticed she wasn’t moving. 

“Bitte, iss!” He gestured exuberantly to the display, and picked up his fork to shovel the first bite in. 

The rest of the table began to help themselves, and Y/n followed suit. A more comfortable silence fell over the table now that everyone had distracted themselves with curating their own plates. They had made it into a few minutes of clanking silverware and the occasional clear of someone's throat without so much as a word. But Y/n didn't mind-it gave her plenty of time to dissociate even further from the reality she had naively thrown herself into.

“Will Jin be joining us?” Her mother broke the silence, glancing from her plate to Hoseok as she pushed a carrot around her plate. 

Hoseok looked up from cutting his chicken, the shake of the table cloth near his bouncing leg being the only sign of nerves he let himself show. 

“He was supposed to be, but Jimin roped him into dinner at the Adelaide. He has been trying to find someone to sit with him tonight so he’s not by himself, and after being turned down by Yoongi for the dozenth time he moved onto his next victim.” He shoveled another bite into his mouth quickly, hoping to avoid being the only one speaking.

“What about the others?” Y/n didn’t realize it was her own voice until she felt her mother’s gaze on the side of her face. 

“Last I heard Yoongi was called for an urgent maintenance call about an hour ago, so who knows when he’ll be back.” He shrugged, and wiped his mouth with a napkin. “His parent’s have been back in Korea since the Lunar New Year. They’ve only been coming back for maybe 6 months of the year-if that. One of his cousins had twins last year so, more of a reason to keep visiting.” He paused to take a sip from his glass of his wine. “My folks are down at the Adelaide. They usually eat there for dinner anymore, or they drive to my sister’s place. Something about finally getting to enjoy the environment and not having to be the environment.” 

Y/n nodded, trying to stay engaged with anything other than her confused state of mind at the moment. This is not how she expected her first interaction with her parents to go. 

“My aunt and unc-Jin’s parents-Have been traveling mostly.” Namjoon piped in letting Hoseok have a break, reaching over to grab another dumpling. “They all but retired this past January, and have been trying to make the most of it together. Though they haven't officialy gone through the process to finalize it, and I personally think they are hanging on until this year is over. Mr. Jeon has been off teaching a semester or two up at MIT. He has been trying to convince the architecture professor to bring some students down here to come visit the hotel and estate-he likes to bounce ideas off of fresh minds.” 

Y/n hummed in response, turning her attention to the flavors bouncing off of her tongue. She took a risk and snuck glances at both parents. They were exchanging their own private looks; her mother’s was worried, and her father’s was nothing short of elated. Her father’s hand rested gently atop her mother’s, his thumb drawing soothing circles onto he skin. She caught her father’s gaze and he grinned, his eyes crinkling just like she used to remember, if not even brighter. 

She took another bite of corn to keep herself from crying.

_________________________________________

The rest of dinner was surprisingly uneventful. Her father had been true to his word, and avoided making dinner awkward, while also not acting like he was forcing positivity down everyone’s throats. His laughter was loud and genuine, and he always left discussion open for Y/n to contribute if she wanted to, and didn’t bat an eye if she didn’t. He was, in every sense of the word, beaming. It was as if the idea of her just being at the table with him again made his day. And that realization is what led her to where she is now - huddled damp in her towel on her freshly washed and made bed, sniffling away the last of her emotional breakdown in the shower. They had missed her. They had wanted her here. And she chose not to come back. A new wave of fresh tears built up in her eyes before she could stop them again, as her spiral started its cycle all over again.

Guilt. Hope. Anger. Calm. Over and over again.

She left because of them-what they had done was unforgivable in her eyes. But here they were, wanting to sew back together a rip they made. Should she not give them the chance? 

Her thoughts were interrupted by a knock so soft on her door that she just brushed it off as the house settling itself. She refused to let herself linger on anything that might make her heart race, trying to keep her feet planted in reality-One paranormal experience was more than enough for her today.

It did light a fire under her to move, taking it as her sign to pull herself together by tossing on an oversized t-shirt and sleep shorts so she could curl up under the covers for the rest of the night and ignore everything in favor of sleep. Stopping by the cracked closet door to give it a gentle shove closed, and finished the last steps over to her bed.  But just as she was pulling the comforter's edges down, she heard the knock again, cementing the sound as definitely not the house settling. Padding softly over to the door, she opened it just a crack to see who was interrupting her self-pitying time. 

Her mother was standing there, shifting from one foot to the other. Her hair was pulled up and away like she had always done before bed, like she had intended to do the same thing as Y/n before she had found herself outside of her door. 

“Are you…alright?” Y/n opened the door a bit more to get a better look at her. Her eyes were rimmed red, her face was weary and sagged from fatigue. They really must’ve had the same plans. 

“May I come in?” Her mother’s eyes swung from left to right, checking over her shoulder for anyone that may be listening in. Y/n wordlessly moved the side and opened the door just wide enough to let her slip through. Her mother quickly turned to shut the door behind herself, and slid the lock into place. Once she heard the click of the door close, she let out a breath of relief before turning to face Y/n. 

“We need to talk.” Her mother folded her arms over herself. 

Y/n snorted. “Understatement of the century.” 

“I’m being serious, Y/n.” This is truly the most nervous she had ever seen her mother, causing Y/N to reign herself in again with a sigh.

“Look mom, I’m really tired right now. I just want to go to bed. Can we talk about this another time?” Y/n tried to keep her tone even. She was just getting out of the angry phase of her cycle, she didn’t need it reignited. 

“No, we have to discuss it now. It’s crucial.” 

Y/n sighed and plopped onto the foot of her bed with a huff. She looked up at mother expectantly, waving her hand for her to continue. “Well, say what you need to say then.” 

Her mother pinched her nose between her fingers. “Y/n, I didn't come here to fight. I came here to….” Her mother paused, choosing her next words carefully.  “I came here to give you some advice.” 

“Advice?” Y/n's eyebrow rose in disbelief. 

“Yes.” Her mother pulled her silk robe closer around her form. 

“And this couldn’t wait for tomorrow because…?” 

Y/n watched as she exhaled sharply through her nose, a telltale sign that she was growing impatient. “I’m sure that you’ve missed all of your friends -and rightfully so- but it’d be in your best interest that you keep some distance between a select few of them.”  

Y/n recoiled at her mother’s words, her own coming out before she could stop them. “Excuse me? And who would the ‘select few of them’ be?” 

Her mother’s eyes met Y/n’s with authority, and her response was short and stern. “Yoongi.” 

“Are you serious?” Y/n gaped at her in disbelief.

“Jungkook too.” 

“I can’t believe you’re being serious right now.” Y/n shook her head, her rage beginning to bubble to the surface. 

“Y/n please listen to me-” 

“Oh yes, please! Share with the class just as to why I can’t talk to my friends.” Y/n gestured to the empty room . 

“I…” Her mother’s face fell, as did her voice. “I can’t.” 

Y/n could’ve heard a pin drop from the front door it was so silent. 

“Get out.” 

“Please, you have to just trust me-” Her mother began to plead with her. 

“No. I don’t have to do anything. You said you didn’t want to argue, yet here you are. Making decisions for everyone else and not bothering to give anyone else your reasoning.” 

“Y/n-”

“God, I was so stupid to think that maybe you had changed based off of one dinner. Nope. Now you're in my room, giving me orders and being secretive just like always.” Y/n’s voice began to rise in volume, and her mother took a cautious step towards the door. 

“That is not true. I care about you. I love you! I’m just trying to protect you,” Her mother tried to reach for her, but Y/n side-stepped out of her reach. 

“Protect me?! Protect me from what?” Y/n was so enraged, that her eyes began to water again much to her own embarrassment. 

Her mother stared into her eyes, opening and closing her mouth repeatedly. 

Y/n let out a dry laugh. “Let me guess, you can’t tell me.” 

“You wouldn’t understand-” 

“Bullshit. I would. You just don’t want to tell me.” Y/ns shoulders began to deflate. 

“That is not true.” Her mother pointed her finger at Y/n with venom. 

“Then tell me.” 

“Why can’t you just listen to me, why must you always make this so difficult.” Her mother threw her hands up into the air in exasperation. 

“ME? I’m the one being difficult?” 

“Yes!” Her mother hissed out from her clenched teeth. 

“You’re the one that sent the invitation to me!” 

“That was your father’s idea- I wanted to-” Her mother started but Y/n cut her off again.

“Oh so you don’t want me here then?”

Her mother’s eyes were alight with fury. “That is not what I said. If you’d let me finish-”

“No, actually I think I’ve heard enough. This is fucking ridicu-” 

“That is enough.” Mariah’s tone was cutting, and final. She stomped towards Y/n and gripped her upper arms in her long hands. “You will listen to me.” Y/n had never seen such rage in her mother’s eyes, not once. “Do not think that for one second turning you away all those years ago doesn’t haunt me, or that a single day went by where I didn’t think of you. You will do as I say, and you will not ask questions. I will not-” Her voice cracked, forcing her to pause. “I can not lose you again. I will not lose another child.” 

The way her mother’s eyes bore into her own, and the way her hands gripped onto Y/n's shoulders with such desperation knocked the air out of her lungs. She was still angry, yes, but she couldn’t find it in herself to yell at her mother-not when she looked so vulnerable and small in front of her. Two words she’d have never used to describe her mother. Her mother’s hands released themselves from her shoulders, and she walked herself with dragging feet towards the door and unlocked it with a trembling hand.

“I can’t tell you what to do, you’re right. But please at least try to listen to trust me, if not even just a little.” Her tired eyes looked at Y/n over her shoulder with so much defeat, that slowly morphed into one that was resolute. Distant and cold. “Keep your door locked at night. And if you think you hear your father walking around the house during the night…” Her mother paused within the threshold, debating her next words. “Don’t get out of bed, and don’t, under any circumstances, open the door.” 

_________________________________________

_________________________________________

Next Chapter

Toll- Great!

Wunderbar- Wonderful!

Bitte iss! -Please eat!

[melancholy-of-nadia]

love u lately (m) #11 | myg/knj/pjm

title: love u lately​ chapter title: #11 - love u lately pairing: yoongi x f. reader, namjoon x f. reader, jimin x f. reader (yoonminjoon x f. reader) rating/genre: m (18+) ; smut ; college/university au , pseudo frat! bts; best friends! yoonminjoon friends to lovers; summary: jin, hoseok, taehyung and jungkook leave the house to you, jimin, namjoon and yoongi for the next few hours after yoongi's kbbq birthday dinner. perhaps now that you four have decided to be together, there's only one thing left to do to really seal the deal. warnings:  HEAVY SMUT (if you are a minor, please leave immediately. idk why you would be here in the first place as the story has been smut all long!), the long awaited FOURSOME, oh god how will i touch upon all the things in this, french kissing, SLIGHT mlm mentions/exploration, blowjob, breast play, eating out, multiple orgasms, creampies, cum play?, multiple positions, dirty talk, pet names, rough s*x, soft s*x, tears from deep throat, reassurance, and consent, slight size kink if you wink, double vag*nal pen*tration, hickeys, good ending, playful banter from yoonminjoon, A LOT OF FLUFF, DEEP TALKS, WE HAVE ONE MORE CHAPTER PEOPLE! note: @daegudrama has been the hero editor of this fic series. please all send her love to her fics as well!! she is an amazing writer!!! total word count: 8.1k drop date:  June 28th, 2024, 2PM PST cross posted on AO3 here ← #10 | Series Masterlist | #12

March 9 [Saturday]

“Sometimes I can’t believe you guys are so down bad for me to be doing this.” You say, muffled as you are squished in a hug between Namjoon and Yoongi on the living room couch.

It's early in the morning, but sleep has eluded you, replaced by the bubbling excitement over your poly relationship with your three best friends. Unable to stay in bed any longer, you crept downstairs and started watching an episode of One Piece on Netflix, which Jimin and Taehyung convinced you to watch. You’re barely a few episodes into the Alabasta Arc, but you fear you’ll never make it to the most recent arcs, hundreds of episodes away. To your surprise, you weren't the only one not feeling tired anymore. Your three best friends had the same idea, joining you one by one. Now, you’re sandwiched between two of them, while Jimin sits contentedly on the floor in front of you, leaning back against your legs.

"I don't see any issue with it," Yoongi says nonchalantly, pressing a gentle kiss to your neck. "We love you, after all."

Namjoon nods in agreement, with one arm around you and his other hand resting comfortably on your thigh. "Exactly. Plus, we wanted to be in this poly relationship!"

Jimin chuckles from his spot on the floor, turning his head to look up at you. "And who wouldn't want to be down bad for you? You're pretty cute, you know."

You feel your cheeks heat up at their words, a warm glow spreading through you. "You guys are too sweet," you murmur, reaching down to ruffle Jimin's hair affectionately.

“Let’s just hope we don’t scare Namjoon out of this.” Jimin snickers. “We already had a threesome, just to let you know.” He turns to him and wiggles his eyebrows.

You turn to see Namjoon’s eyes widen for a few seconds. Wait, was this ever mentioned to him? You thought you already mentioned it to him before, but it seems like you hadn’t. None of you had. Fuck... 

A small internal panic occurs between the three of you.

Despite the sudden revelation, Namjoon doesn’t falter. “And? That’s not going to scare me away.” He smirks, his eyes twinkling with mischief. “If anything, it just makes things more interesting.” 

You raise an eyebrow, feeling a playful spark ignite in the air. “Oh, really?” you tease, leaning closer to him, your lips brushing against his ear. “Are you saying you’re down for a foursome?”

Namjoon’s smirk widens as he turns to face you, his gaze intense. “If you guys want, I’ll try anything. Just say the word and I’m down,” he murmurs, his voice low and seductive. His hand slides a little higher on your thigh, sending a shiver through you.

Your heart races at his words, excitement and desire mixing in a heady cocktail. “You guys are unbelievable,” you say, your voice letting out a sigh. “But I guess that’s why I love you.”

Yoongi’s hand moves to cup your chin, lifting your face to his. “We love you too,” he says, and then his lips are on yours, kissing you deeply, possessively. “But you better love me more today because it’s my birthday.” He teases.

“Of course, my love.” You reply to him cutely, making the other two roll their eyes in slight jealousy of Yoongi today.

++++++

“Everyone! Aside from celebrating Yoongi’s 21st birthday tonight, I have gathered you here at Baekjeong KBBQ to announce some big news!” 

All the guys from the Beta Tau Sigma house turn to look at you, who has gotten up from your seat. Namjoon, seemingly knowing what you’re going to say, begins to panic and quickly signals you to sit back down. You give him a puzzled look before realizing that you can’t just announce that you’re in a polycule with your three guy best friends at a restaurant. Jimin, Jungkook and Taehyung laugh when your excited demeanor deflates once you sit back down in realization.

“We decided to be together…” you mumble, your words trailing off. Your face feels hot as embarrassment overcomes you, but all the guys think that’s adorable. This is so embarrassingly anticlimactic!

“Good for you. Now, can you pass over that big piece of short rib-eye on your side?” Seokjin says seriously, his deadpan request making the other guys burst out giggling.

You sigh and use your chopsticks to grab the piece, placing it on Seokjin’s plate. Yoongi, sitting next to you, puts his arm around you, pulling you closer and kissing your temple.

“Don’t worry, love, he’s just jealous he isn’t getting any pussy,” Yoongi snides, his tone playful. The comment sends another wave of laughter around the table.

“Shut the fuck up, I totally am!” Seokjin barks back, but the guys stare at him in disbelief, their skepticism obvious.

“Sure, hyung, whatever helps you sleep at night,” Taehyung teases, winking at him.

The laughter and chatter continue around the table, making the atmosphere cozy and lively. Namjoon, still chuckling, reaches over to turn the meat on the grill, the sizzling sound blending with the background noise of the bustling restaurant.

“So, you guys really decided to be together?” Jungkook asks, popping a piece of marinated beef into his mouth, his eyes sparkling with curiosity.

You look at Yoongi, who gives you an encouraging nod. “Yep,” you repeat, feeling a bit more confident this time. “Me, Yoongi, Namjoon, and Jimin. We’re trying out this polycule thing.”

The guys blink at you, taking the time to actually process your words. Hoseok is the first to react, his eyes widening with excitement. “Whoa, that’s actually really cool! So, like, you’re all dating each other?”

You nod, feeling the initial awkwardness dissipate. “Yeah? Technically. it’s a bit unconventional, but we think it could work for us.”

Jimin, who’s been quietly enjoying his food, finally chimes in. “It’s something we’ve all talked about with her first and agreed on. We want to make it work.”

You recall about 12 hours earlier, when you, Namjoon, Jimin and Yoongi talked early in the morning about the shared agreement to start this polycule. You all knew you should announce it to the other residents at your not-so-frat house, which you so excitedly tried to bring up, albeit at the wrong place.

Seokjin, chewing thoughtfully on a piece of short rib, finally swallows and gives a nod of approval. “As long as you’re all happy and on the same page, that’s what matters. Plus, it’s not like any of us are in a position to judge your relationships anyways.” 

“Exactly,” Namjoon adds, his voice steady and reassuring. “We’re all here to support each other, no matter what.”

Yoongi tightens his arm around you, his fingers gently tracing patterns on your shoulder. “And we’ll figure things out as we go. We’ve said communication is key.”

Jungkook, ever the curious one, leans forward, resting his chin on his hand. “So, how does this work? Will you, like, all go on dates together, or will you split your time?”

You laugh, appreciating Jungkook’s genuine interest. “We’re going to figure that part out. It’s going to be a learning experience, not gonna lie.”

Taehyung, always the romantic, sighs dreamily. “I think it’s beautiful. Love doesn’t have to fit into a box. As long as it’s real, that’s what counts.”

The server arrives with another platter of meat, breaking the contemplative mood, but leaves soon after. Seokjin eagerly takes the tongs and starts placing the meat on the grill, the sizzling sound bringing everyone back to the present.

“So are you guys going to sexile us after this or…?” Taehyung asks bluntly, his words cutting through the laughter and conversation.

You start choking on your kimchi from the shock of his question, your face turning red. Jimin quickly pats your back, trying to help you breathe again, his eyes wide with concern.

“Taehyung!” Namjoon yells, his voice stern and disbelieving.

“It’s an honest question!” Taehyung defends himself, holding up his hands. “Hoseok and I were already planning to go frat house hopping tonight anyway.”

Seokjin, shaking his head, rolls his eyes. “I’ve got to go to a bar fundraising event for Kappa Psi Pi since I’m the president, after all.” He ends his words sarcastically, groaning as he finishes.

“And I’m tagging along because he said there would be cute girls from the frat there, and I can’t miss that!” Jungkook exclaims, a cheeky grin spreading across his face. 

The tension eases, and you finally catch your breath, giving Taehyung a half-amused, half-exasperated look. “O-Okay then maybe give us two and half hours and then you’re free to come home?”

Now, it’s Namjoon, Yoongi, and Jimin’s turns to start choking dramatically on their food, drawing the attention of surrounding tables. Jungkook, Taehyung, Jin, and Hoseok make sounds of awe at your boldness. Yoongi immediately grabs a cup of cold tea and downs it, while Jimin and Namjoon opt for downing a shot each.

“Jesus… fucking… Christ… Y/N,” Yoongi exclaims, exasperated.

You smirk at them, feeling a mix of amusement and satisfaction at their reactions.

“Hey, if we’re going to do this, we might as well have some fun, right?” you say, trying to keep a straight face as you meet their stunned gazes.

Jungkook chuckles, shaking his head. “Damn, Y/N, you really know how to keep things interesting.”

“Yeah, no kidding,” Taehyung adds, a wide grin spreading across his face. “I’m impressed.”

Seokjin, still recovering from his own laughter, nods. “Alright, two and a half hours it is. We’ll make ourselves scarce.”

Hoseok leans back in his chair, giving you a thumbs-up. “Just make sure to clean up after yourselves. I don’t want to come back to the house smelling like sex and cum.”

You giggle, feeling happy that the guys are supportive of everything despite initial worries. Yoongi, Namjoon, and Jimin exchange glances, their initial shock giving way to amusement and a shared understanding.

“Alright, alright,” Namjoon concedes, still a bit red in the face. “We’ll take it one step at a time.”

Jimin shakes his head, a smirk tugging at his lips. “You really are something else, Y/N.”

Yoongi, finally regaining his composure, leans in closer to you. “You never cease to surprise me,” he murmurs, a hint of admiration in his voice.

The evening continues with more laughter and teasing, the air filled with the mouthwatering aroma of grilled meat and the sound of clinking glasses. You raise your own glass once more, toasting to the unique and wonderful dynamic you share with your lovers.

++++++

The four of you come home, while the others decide to go elsewhere unanimously. You can’t believe they all agreed to let you guys have the house to yourselves for the next few hours…and to have a foursome much less. 

Before you parted ways at the restaurant, leaving in Jimin’s car to head back home, Taehyung said, “Good luck with the foursome. Don’t be too loud, alright? Let us know when you’re done!” He winked, a playful grin on his face, as he rushed toward Jungkook’s car where the other 3 guys were calling out to him.

You guys haven’t even decided if it is going to happen tonight. 

You’re going to owe the guys big time.

But now you are filled with nerves as you sit on your bed with Namjoon to your right and Jimin on your left, while Yoongi remains standing in front of you.

“A-Are we actually doing this right now?” you ask, your voice barely above a whisper.

“If you don’t want to do this, you don’t have to,” Namjoon reassures, his voice gentle and soothing. He reaches out, taking your hand in his. “We’re here because we love and care about you, not because we want to pressure you into anything.”

Yoongi nods, his expression softening. “We can just hang out and watch a movie if that’s what you prefer,” he says, patting the bed. “Save this for another time!”

Jimin smiles at you, his eyes full of understanding. “Right! Like Hyung said! Whatever you’re comfortable with! We’re here for you, no matter what.”

You take a deep breath, trying to steady your racing heart. “I know,” you say, your voice wavering slightly. “I am willing to do this, but I just...I want to make sure this is something we all want.”

“We wouldn’t be here if we didn’t want this,” Yoongi says softly, reaching out to touch your arm. “But we mostly care about you wanting this too.”

You look at each of them in turn, seeing nothing but love and reassurance in their eyes as they nod along to Yoongi’s words. “Okay,” you say, finally letting out the breath you’d been holding. “I want this too. I need to hear that you’re all on the same page too.”

Namjoon squeezes your hand gently. “We are. We’re in this together, Tiny.” The other two nod in response.

You nod, feeling a bit of the tension leave your body. “Alright,” you say, smiling nervously and taking a deep breath. “Let’s take it slow, okay?”

The three men lean in towards you, starting with Jimin peppering your neck with kisses and fondling your left breast. Namjoon takes note of the younger man’s actions and copies the same movements, with his lips on your jawline and his hand kneading your right breast slightly harder. Yoongi takes the opportunity to go directly for your lips first, his hand on your thigh as it inches closer until he’s under your dress and rubbing your panty-covered clit.

His lips feel incredibly soft against yours, the gentle pressure sending shivers down your spine. You moan softly into Yoongi's mouth, your body responding to the multitude of sensations. Not wanting to miss out on your lips too, Namjoon and Jimin inch closer, their eyes dark with desire. and then, suddenly, you're sharing a four-way kiss.

It's like a dance of lips and tongues, a medley of tastes and textures. Yoongi's kisses are gentle yet insistent, a contrast to Namjoon's firmer, more dominant touch. Jimin's approach is playful and teasing, his lips brushing against yours and the others', adding an element of unpredictability to the mix.

You always can’t help but feel turned on seeing their own tongues make contact with one another. You make a mental note to bring this up in the future.

But the intoxicating feeling brings you back to the situation you’re in, making your head spin in the most delightful way. Your hands reach out, finding purchase on Namjoon's broad shoulders and Jimin's firm chest. Yoongi pulls away from the kiss, but his hands continue his skilled ministrations on your swollen clit and beneath your dress.

He leans down, spreads your legs open, and slides your panties to the side, directly flicking your clit back and forth.

“Such a pretty pussy, just for us.” Yoongi chuckles, lust taking over him.

Jimin and Namjoon pull away from the kiss as well, deciding to nibble at your ear while  continuing to massage your breasts.

“That’s our baby.” Namjoon whispers in your ears.

“Hyung, help me undress her,” Jimin says with an impatient. “Darling looks so much better naked.” He winks at you, which makes you blush. If this were any other time, you’d die of embarassment, but being bared to Yoongi like this right now, nothing else matters.

Namjoon unzip the back of your cherry spaghetti strap sundress, and the two men push the straps down your arms and chest to reveal you’re braless, with only pebbled nipples out in the open. 

“Wearing no bra out to KBBQ with the other guys? You’re such a minx.” Jimin giggles.

“S-Shut up! Bras don’t look go– A-Ah…!” You argue back, and he suddenly leans down and latches onto your nipples, sucking them with his plump lips. You squirm in response, feeling Jimin’s tongue tease and flick your left nipple. You place a hand on the back of his head, indulging as you push him further into your chest. 

Namjoon quickly follows by pressing his tongue against your right nipple, flicking at it in a desperate attempt to get it harder. His lips lick against your breast and suckle at your tit. Lovely, warm strokes follow, with your whines snuffed by biting at your lower lip.

Yoongi’s impatience to see you come undone takes over as he watches you three. He proceeds to slide off your panties, as well as the remaining half of your dress scrunched at your waist, and hastily opens your legs further. He wastes no time diving in to lick at your cunt.

Your eyes widen with surprise at the sudden invasion. Yoongi’s tongue darts out, swirling around your clit and then sliding down to taste your folds before pushing inside you. You moan softly, your hands reaching out for something to grasp again. Yoongi wraps his arms around your thighs, holding you close as he continues his exploration. You can feel his warm breath on your sensitive skin, a contrast to the coolness of the room.

"F-Fuck Yoongi…feels so good," you manage to gasp out, your eyes fluttering closed and your hands automatically going to Namjoon's shoulders.

“Just wait until I make you cum.” He smiles, his signature slight lopsided smile giving you goosebumps. That’s the confident Min Yoongi talking, and you are definitely scared. Yoongi pulls away from your pussy, opting to insert two fingers inside your throbbing pussy. He begins thrusting them inside and out at a rapid pace. Each thrust of his fingers drives you closer to the edge, and your body responds eagerly to the relentless pleasure he is giving you along with what Jimin and Namjoon are doing. You feel your juices coat his fingers, the slickness allowing him to move even faster. The pressure builds within you, a tight coil of desire ready to snap.

There’s a brief pause in the build-up as Yoongi removes his fingers and goes back to eating you out. You realize he was doing that because he wants you to get more wet, in preparation for all of them entering you later. You wish he would keep going with his fingers, but coming undone by his tongue has been your favorite thing in the past year.

Yoongi swipes against your aching clit each time your tongue darts up and down your folds. He savors each little sound you make, relishing in the feeling of your thighs gently squeezing the sides of his head. He sucks your bud a few times before dipping back down, sliding his tongue into your pussy as your body signals to him that you’re seconds from your first orgasm of the night. “Yoongi…!” your voice and breathing is shaky.  “I-I’m gonna cum!” The familiar pressure of a nearing orgasm slowly dissipates as a wave of pure euphoria crashes over you. Yoongi groans at the feeling of your juices soaking his mouth and continues to lick up the remains, thighs still wrapped around his head and shoulder. He really never wants these moments with you to end. He’d be fine if he died, drowning in your juice, but he won’t admit that to you.

When the waves of pleasure finally subside, you collapse your back onto the bed, panting and spent. But this is not the end! You know you have to and want to keep going. They haven't orgasmed yet and you want to make sure they feel just as good as they are making you feel. Namjoon, Yoongi, and Jimin gather around you on the bed, their hands caressing your skin, their expressions filled with love and adoration.

“Did we overdo it already?” Namjoon worries as he looks at you, completely fucked out.

“That’s because Yoongi hyung was fingering and eating her out too fast! You should’ve edged her out a little more.” Jimin groans, glaring at Yoongi which makes you laugh. “Now we have to wait for round two,” 

“It’s fine. Let her rest for now,” Yoongi says, turning onto his side, his hand reaches out and rubs your stomach to comfort you. “Do you want more, my angel?”

You nod before you can even process his words in your brain. Namjoon laughs at your eagerness.

“Want…more…please,” You finally word out, softly.

“Aw, darling is so cute,” Jimin coos, “Don’t worry, I’ll be the one to give you what you need.”

“Hey, what makes you think your fucking her first?” Yoongi says, with a jealous tone in his voice.

“Because I deserve it? Plus I was the one who kissed her first too!” Jimin giggles, pulling you to the edge of the bed and putting a pillow under your ass to lift you a little. “You can let her suck you off for now if you want. Namjoon hyung can get a hand job in the meantime and watch how it’s done.”

Yoongi sighs, but complies, getting on the right side of the bed and positioning himself by your head. “Fine, but only because I want to see her mouth wrapped around me again after so long.”

You feel a shiver of anticipation run through your body as Yoongi’s length comes into view. Your eyes lock onto him as he pulls down his black dress pants and boxers, beginning to stroke himself, his gaze dark and hungry. He sits down next to you and leans his cock next to your mouth. You open your mouth automatically, ready to take him in, and he slowly guides himself between your lips. It’s been a while since you’ve had him, and you remember how girthy his dick is. The taste of him is still as intoxicating as ever, and you hum around him as he thrusts slowly, earning a groan of pleasure from above. 

Namjoon quickly makes his move to position himself on the opposite side, unbuckling his belt, pulling down his jeans and boxers. He swiftly slips out his cock. He gently takes your hand in his own rough, warm grip and spits into your palm, before wrapping it around himself. For some reason, this makes your heart flutter. You believe it’s the fact that you learn something new about your best friends every time you fuck them, it seems.

You start by giving a few, testing strokes. You hold as much of his cock as you can manage in your fist. You move at a moderate pace, from tip to base. He shutters a bit, hips threatening to snap into your hand as he’s eager to reach his high.

Meanwhile, Jimin quickly removes his clothes, shrugging off his red-white varsity jacket, pulling off his white t-shirt, and sliding out of his black jeans, his eyes never leaving yours. When he’s completely bare, He places your ankles up on his shoulders and lines himself up with your entrance, teasing your folds with the head of his cock. “Are you ready, darling?” he asks, his voice soft but full of desire.

Yoongi pulls his cock out of your mouth briefly so you can respond. “Y-Yes, please,” you shyly respond, trying to catch your breath as you wiggle your cunt against him. Your body aches for more. 

Jimin doesn’t make you wait any longer. He pushes into you slowly, filling you inch by inch until he’s fully seated inside you. Yoongi slides in between your lips once again. You remember how this feeling is beyond overwhelming, and you moan around Yoongi’s cock, the vibrations sending shivers through his body.

“Fuck, she’s still so tight,” Jimin murmurs, his eyes rolling back in pleasure. He starts to move, setting a steady pace that has you seeing stars.

“You’re doing so well, baby,” Namjoon praises, his voice deep and soothing as he gently rubs your cheek feeling Yoongi’s length just on the other side.

Yoongi thrusts are quickly going in and out of your mouth as Jimin pumps into you faster, your senses are overwhelmed with pleasure. The sounds of their moans and the sensation of pleasure being fulfilled in two areas edge you to the brink.

Holy fuck.

Even after coming once, you already feel yourself reaching your orgasm once again, and you enter, what you call, a bimbo-like state. Your mind is purely a fog of pleasure, every thought consumed by the sensations coursing through your body, mainly the one from your core.

Namjoon, noticing the dazed look in your eyes, chuckles softly. "Look at you, baby, already gone in the pleasure," he murmurs, his voice filled with adoration. “So fucking cute,”

Jimin’s movements become more urgent and sloppy, his thrusts faster and harder. “I’m so close,” he warns, his voice strained.

Yoongi, seeing that you’re close as well, removes himself so you don’t choke once you start to squirm and shake during your orgasm. Namjoon continues stroking himself as well.

“C-Cum inside me!” You plead out to Jimin, now that your lips are freed to speak your desires. Jimin doesn’t argue with your wish, instead smirking as he feels his own wave of pleasure crashing down.

“F-Fuck…Ah!” With a final, deep thrust, Jimin spills into you, his moans echoing in the room. Being filled is the trigger for you to come undone. A warmth spreads through your body like a radiating glow. You completely surrender to the otherworldly pleasure, that you still don’t understand.

Tears run down your cheeks, mouth agape, as you melt away in bliss. And once again, you lay there, catching your breath. Jimin pulls out as his high dissipates, and once he’s out, he watches both your cums slowly drip out. Namjoon and Yoongi scoot over towards your pussy to watch the sight in awe.

“Fucking hot," Yoongi murmurs, his voice low and husky. He uses his fingers to push the mixture of yours and Jimin's juices back inside you, a wicked smile on his lips. "Save it for later."

Namjoon chuckles, his deep voice sending a thrill through you. "Be good and you'll get a reward later."

You look up at them innocently, your eyes wide and teasing. "Yes.. my loves," you murmur, glancing at each of your lovers. "Um, is it okay if I try something new… like giving one of you a boob job?"

"A boob job?" Yoongi's eyebrows raise in interest as he looks at your breasts, anticipation clear in his eyes. Why the fuck didn’t he think of this before, he thinks. You have perfectly sized breasts to do this.

"I volunteer," Namjoon chimes in, his eyes gleaming with anticipation. Yoongi rolls his eyes as he’s interrupted by the eager golden retriever-like man. It’s his birthday, and he wants to do more with you, but he’ll settle and be patient for now. He knows he’ll be the one to deliver you a better orgasm than them later on. 

As you all delve deeper into this arrangement, Namjoon and Yoongi take off all their clothes, standing naked before you. Their muscles ripple under the dim light, showcasing their strength and definition. With all your boyfriends bare like this, the sight of their toned bodies, every curve and line accentuated, turns you on even more, sending a fresh wave of desire coursing through you.

You get up in a sitting position, waiting for Namjoon to hold onto your chest to support himself as you use your fingers to prevent the cum from sliding out of you. At times like this, Jimin wishes he had a plug for you, but he makes a mental note to buy it for next time.

Namjoon couldn’t wait to have his dick between your tits instead. He had dreamt about this at some point previously, but never thought it could happen. The supple skin indulges him, and when he holds your breasts, his cock twitches as your breasts pressed tightly around him. He feels himself discovering a new kink when he starts stroking himself up and down with your chest.

“There you go,” Yoongi mutters, a hand coming up to push a few strands of hair behind your ear. “Such a precious, doll.” Yoongi pats your head, making your cheeks redden at such innocent praise in the middle of seeing his best friend breast fuck you.

This scene alone is enough to make Yoongi and Jimin turned on, but Namjoon actually feeling his cock in between your tits is driving him mad. 

Initially, he felt very nervous going into this as he hadn’t done anything like this before. Nor did he understand whatever sexual dynamic you had going on already with Jimin and Yoongi, but he was willing to do anything to understand you more. To love you more. The skin of your breasts feels so soft and silky to him. He feels himself become much harder than he thought he would, almost painfully so. Mainly because of this image: the way you are staring up at him with a sweet look on your face that is incredibly sinful as he watches his cock thrusting in between your tits.

If he continues rocking his hips, he will come. He needs to be inside you. Now.

“Get on all fours,” Namjoon commands with a mix of authority and need. His voice is deep and husky, sending a shiver down your spine. You comply, positioning yourself on your hands and knees, your heart pounding excitedly.

Namjoon moves behind you, his hands gripping your hips firmly as he aligns himself with your entrance. The sensation of his tip pressing against you makes you gasp, your body trembling with need and urgency. “D-Daddy… gimme…now!” You nod eagerly, pushing your ass back slightly to show your readiness. 

He pauses for a moment, glancing at you and chuckling. Oh? Oh god, that came out so suddenly. While a part of you began to panic, worried that he might find this weird, he seems to not feel repulsed by it. Instead, you hit a nail.

His breath is hot against your skin as he leans forward, whispering in your ear, “Daddy? Oh baby, just wait just a minute. I'm going to give you exactly what you need.”

With a low growl, Namjoon slowly enters you, filling you. The stretch is delicious, and you moan loudly, your fingers digging into the sheets beneath you.

Then suddenly, his hips snap into your cunt and you feel his tip kiss your g-spot within seconds. You tense and curl your back inwards, feeling the sensation grow with every thrust. Namjoon is just a god at this position, easily fucking you as if it is second nature. His cock thrusts in and out of you in perfect rhythm, slapping against your ass loudly. But you both don’t seem to care. 

“F-fuck…D-Daddy!” You gasp, burying your head against your mattress, “A-ah.. I- mm ha-...f-fuck.” Your words aren’t exactly a sentence, but it is music to his ears. You can’t help it. Namjoon being inside you just makes you want to scream ever since the first time you had sex with him about a week ago. The fact he just keeps going and going, without a care for how sensitive you are turns you on beyond belief.

Namjoon’s hand brushes against your hip and presses down at the small of your back, pushing your back from curling inwards to arching back again, “There we go… good girl. I want you to stay arched for me, okay pretty girl?” You whimper and nod a few times, looking back to see him intensely staring at your form. He rubs small circles into your back and holds you there, keeping you arched for his big cock. 

Jimin and Yoongi sit in front of you against the headboard, stroking their dicks as they watch Namjoon have his way with you. They are just as turned on as you are, their eyes never leaving the sight of Namjoon's hard cock sliding inside you and your breasts jiggling from the movement. Both of their cocks throb with need, pre-cum dripping down their shafts.

"You're such a good girl," Yoongi purrs, his voice heavy with lust. "Let your other daddy prepare you for me."

Jimin nods in agreement, stroking his dick faster. The sight of you taking Namjoon's cock like this, so eagerly and willingly, is a huge turn-on for him. He wants to be inside you again, to feel you wrap your tight walls around his dick. So he gets up moving right in front of your mouth, grabbing your chin to guide it to his cock, which remains hard once again.

Your lips open immediately, eager to please Jimin. Jimin loves to be the center of attention, and you don’t mind that. You want to make him feel good. But once it’s Yoongi’s turn, you’re going to ravish him with so much love and attention for his patience.

As Jimin thrusts into your mouth, Namjoon continues to fuck you from behind, your bodies moving in sync. He repeatedly slams his girthy length deep in your cunt, practically begging you to squirt on his shaft. And god you are so close to cumming. You notice Namjoon is getting close too. You can tell from how his thrusts are getting sloppier, or how his hand presses deeper into your back, forcing your arch lower and lower. 

“Fuck…” Namjoon groans, leaning forward to rest his head against your mid back. You feel his balls smack against your cunt, with his body pressing down against yours as you two become one. He can tell you were close, muttering, “You’re going to cum…huh, baby girl?” 

You let out a loud moan rumbling against Jimin’s cock as a response, with your hips jerking up. It feels so good to the point where you can't control your bodily movements anymore. Namjoon sits back up, growling under his breath and then stiffens. You don’t realize what is happening until you feel a warm load shoot deep into your pussy, the sensation tips you over the edge causing you to cum as well. You hold onto Jimin’s thighs for dear life as he continues his moments, tears pooling at your eyes as you try your best not to choke. 

Load after load shoots into your walls and coats you in white, milking him completely dry. Namjoon’s cum now mixes with yours and Jimin’s juices.

But holy shit... and you thought the first time with him was crazy, but Namjoon is just constantly filled with surprises. His hand presses into your back again, keeping you arched as he rides out his high. 

Jimin pulls out first, followed by Namjoon, who slowly comes to a stop before withdrawing from inside you. The sudden emptiness leaves you breathless, and you collapse onto the bed, utterly spent.

Your body feels sore and exhausted, every muscle aching from the intensity of the experience. Maybe you should start working out if you're going to be engaging in these types of activities moving forward, you think with a wry smile. 

"You were amazing," Namjoon murmurs, his voice tender as he presses a kiss to your forehead. “Yoongi, you’re up.” He gives a head nod signaling towards the other man who has been patiently waiting his turn.

However, Yoongi shakes his head. “Not yet. Doll just had like three orgasms in the last 40 minutes.” He gets up from the bed and grabs a water bottle, opening it before lifting your head gently to feed it to you. “Gotta keep you hydrated because the last round is going to be a tough one.”

You take a grateful sip of water, feeling the cool liquid soothe your dry throat. Yoongi’s thoughtful gesture brings a smile to your lips, and you can see the concern and care in his eyes. He sets the bottle aside, his fingers brushing your hair back gently.

“You okay?” he asks softly, his thumb stroking your cheek.

You nod, feeling a bit of your energy return. “Yeah, I’m okay. Thank you.”

Yoongi smiles, his gaze warm and reassuring. “No problem, love. Just wanted to make sure.”

Namjoon and Jimin settle beside you, their hands gently caressing your skin, helping you relax further. God, you really chose the right men to fall in love with.

You already anticipate what you want to do next, which is riding Yoongi and letting someone else squeeze in. You want it to be Namjoon again, but his size is a little bigger than theirs, so you’re nervous to try. But that deep desire to feel them inside of you together, to feel them come undone with nothing separating them, was twisting and surging through your body.

“Can you lay down for me, baby? I’m getting on top,” you say to Yoongi, and he complies immediately, stretching out on the bed beneath you.

You straddle Yoongi, positioning yourself over him, with slow trails of cum starting to drip down. He looks up at you with dark, hungry eyes, his hands resting on your hips. You lower yourself slowly, feeling the delicious stretch as he fills you, coating himself with the cum of all his best friends. You moan softly, adjusting to the sensation of his girth, and Yoongi groans, his grip on your hips tightening.

As you begin to move, rocking your hips gently at first, you feel Namjoon and Jimin's hands on you, their touches encouraging and reassuring. The rhythm builds, and you lose yourself in the pleasure, the connection between you and Yoongi deepening with every movement.

“Is this what you wanted, doll?” Yoongi asks, his voice husky and deep.

“Yes,” you breathe, your hands resting on his chest for support as you increase the pace. “Feels good.”

“Had to save the best for last.” Yoongi chuckles confidently, his side smirk peaking out which only drives you insane.

Namjoon and Jimin continue to caress you, their hands roaming over your back, your thighs, your breasts, adding to the sensory overload. You feel a hand slip between your legs, and you realize it's Namjoon's, his fingers expertly finding your clit and adding to the intense pleasure.

You gasp, the combined sensations driving you closer to the edge. “I want more,” you manage to say, your voice trembling with need.

Namjoon leans in, his breath hot against your ear. “Tell us what you need, baby.”

“I want you… inside me too,” you confess, feeling a mix of anticipation and nervousness.

Namjoon and Yoongi exchange a look, understanding and excitement in their eyes. Namjoon positions himself behind you, his hands gentle but firm as he prepares to join you. Your mouth runs dry and you wriggle your ass, begging without words for what you know he is about to give you. A gasp falls from your lips as you feel the tip of his cock press against the place where you are already full. Your wetness drips down Yoongi’s shaft covering him in that cum mixture and making things ready for Namjoon to join the two of you.

“I'm so desperate to be inside of you, baby, but I don't want to hurt you,” he whispers, thrusting his hips just enough for you to feel his swollen head pressing into your entrance, the pressure forcing Yoongi’s cock more firmly against the other side of you, your clit throbbing mercilessly at the press of him so near to your clit.

“You won't,” you moan, lost in the thrill of what your lovers were promising to you, the tip of Namjoon’s cock throbbing just inside of your folds as Yoongi’s shaft swells deep within, his hand rising to lift your chin and bring your mouth to his.

“Tell us if it's too much,” Yoongi breathes against your lips, as he holds steady while Namjoon pushes slowly into you, your body stretching around him as you whimper at the tight burn of him slipping further in.

A poem of moans falls from all three of them as Namjoon’s hard cock slides against Yoongi’s as he seeks to join you two inside. The first few inches of him finally enveloped in your heat and pressed tightly against the firm underside of his best friend’s cock. His upper body falls lightly against your back as he trembles, fighting the urge to push himself further in. He knows both his and Yoongi’s sizes are on the bigger side, which makes him worried about hurting you. But in your fucked out haze, you plead for him to go on.

You revel in the thickness pressing against you from both sides, burning you from within. Your breasts rub against Yoongi’s chest as you kiss each other lazily, tasting Jimin lightly as well. Namjoon’s lips trace your upper back, mouthing pecks against your skin and carefully flexing his hips, his cock throbbing mercilessly as it stretches your walls even more, sliding another inch into your leaking pussy.

"Even after fucking two of us, you're still so tight," Namjoon murmurs, his voice wrecked and breath shuddering against your skin. He’s struggling to hold himself back, unable to push any more of his length into you but unwilling to relinquish the tight grip of your walls that he's already claimed. “Tiny…”

“There,” Yoongi murmurs roughly, his hand pressing more firmly against your body as he pulls out his hips, his cock slips from your heat just enough that its head rubs against Namjoon’s. They both growl profanities as they meet within you.

Yoongi continues to move beneath you, his thrusts deep and steady, his hands gripping your hips to guide your movements. The feeling of both of them inside you is almost too much, but the pleasure is overwhelming, drowning out everything else.

"Oh my god..." Your eyes widen as they start moving inside you together. You feel Namjoon shifting on top of you, sliding himself forward as Yoongi pulls out momentarily. The sinful sounds of your wetness coating them both mix with the harmony of their moans as they find a natural rhythm. Yoongi thrusts deeply within you as Namjoon pulls nearly free, the thick muscles of their cocks stroking one another as they claim you entirely. Namjoon plunges back into your pussy as Yoongi retreats, the pleasant burn that accompanies their movements fading into a latent heat that only stokes the neediness within you.

Jimin leans in, his lips brushing against your ear as he whispers, “You’re doing so well, doll. Just a little more.”

He takes this time to make you take his dick in your mouth once more. You open your mouth eagerly, wrapping your lips around him, the familiar taste and feel of him sending a fresh wave of arousal through you. Jimin groans softly, his hand gently cradling the back of your head as you move from Yoongi and Namjoon’s thrusts, your tongue swirling around his tip before taking him deeper.

Yoongi can feel his climax nearing quickly, the tightness throbbing and pulsing with a need to break free, Namjoon’s thick member stroking along the ridge of his shaft before withdrawing and sliding deep once again. The pressure is amplified by the mixture of all your cums running down his shaft and slicking his balls where they slap against each other.

“Oh God, fuck...!” Yoongi roughly growls, thrusting to completion.

“Mmh..!” You could only manage to rumble out at Yoongi’s sudden spurts of white coating you and Namjoon. Then, as if all timed, Namjoon releases himself inside you again and Jimin comes in your mouth as well. This is truly an out of body experience at this point as your holes are filled to the brim by your best friends turned lovers.

And to end it all up, your own coil of pleasure inside you snaps, sending waves through your body almost painfully as you finally come. Your neck arches, a cry of euphoria pouring from your mouth as your core clenches around them. Namjoon's thrusts slow as your walls throb erratically, squeezing them within you. Yoongi bucks beneath you, his cock swelling, his balls drawing up and tightening as he erupts into you. Namjoon groans brokenly on top of you both, following suit, his nails digging into Yoongi's arm as they pump you full of their seed. The heat and rush of their essences painting your walls only heighten their joint pleasure, their cocks throbbing as their cum leaks around their shafts and drips from your pink folds.

They all pull out slowly, gently placing you on the bed with your head elevated by a pillow. You can barely keep your eyes open—holy shit, you’re tapping out for the night. There are other things you want to try, but for now, you’ll call it a night.

However, they're not done. They gather at the foot of the bed, their eyes fixated on the final sight of their combined release dripping out from inside you.

"Kinda want to taste it," Jimin adds, making you blush deeply. You're starting to sober up from the haze, and a part of you thinks this is actually kind of gross. But a couple gentle licks won't hurt, right?

"We should do it as a pact and then give her hickeys to solidify this deal that we're going to be with her forever," Namjoon suggests, winking at you from below.

They exchange looks, a mix of mischief and sincerity in their eyes, and then lean in towards your heat and pepper out kitten-like licks towards your pussy. The slight overstimulation makes you wiggle in place, and they hold you down to prevent you from accidentally crushing them with your thighs. Their tongues take turns entering you as well, with Jimin’s long tongue making it further inside to clean the remnants

After a bit of licking, they clean you up perfectly, and climb up your body to leave hickeys. Namjoon opts for your neck. Yoongi opts for your left shoulder. And Jimin opts for your right breast.

"There we go, all marked up so all the guys on campus know you’re ours,” Jimin giggles, his fingers lightly tracing over the hickey he left on your breast.

“T-That… wasn’t necessary… guys,” you stutter, trying to argue with him. Despite the undeniable pleasure you felt moments ago, the marks on your skin now pose a practical problem with warmer weather approaching. You will definitely not be able to go out without having eyes questioning you. Oh well.

“Gotta take precautions so we don’t have Jaebeom trying to get at you again,” Yoongi chuckles, his eyes crinkling with amusement as he recalls the memorable party that initiated this passionate turn of events.

“And Mingyu from Sigma Lambda Tau,” Jimin adds quietly, his voice tinged with a hint of possessiveness. “Heard from Jackson and Matthew that two Nu Kappa guys were crushing on you in the library too.”

“Oh, fuck no,” Namjoon declares firmly, crossing his arms and clenching his jaw in frustration, while Yoongi’s expression darkens slightly. “I had seen them looking at her before too.”

“Huh?” You're genuinely surprised at this revelation of admirers. Where were they before all of this? Why are guys like this?

You sigh, “I’m too tired for this… Let’s save it for another time.” Despite the playful banter and the curiosity sparked by your boyfriends’ reactions, exhaustion is starting to creep in, urging you toward sleep after four orgasms. The attention of other men no longer matters when you're nestled among your closest friends.

“Anyways, how do you feel, princess?” Yoongi’s tone softens as he brings his attention back to you, poking your cheek gently with a mix of curiosity and satisfaction.

You open your eyes slowly, feeling a warm glow in their presence. "That was...fucking incredible," you reply softly, your voice still tinged with lingering pleasure. "Best fuck of my life."

Namjoon chuckles beside you, his fingertips now gently tracing patterns on your skin. "Good to hear," he murmurs, his gaze tender as he looks at you with affection.

“I’ll grab a washcloth from your bathroom and give you a quick clean before we cuddle up and sleep,” Jimin offers, his voice warm and reassuring as he moves to take care of you, ensuring comfort and intimacy in the aftermath of your shared experience.

Jimin returns with a warm, damp washcloth, gently cleaning your core with care, ensuring you're comfortable and cared for. Meanwhile, Namjoon and Yoongi lay beside you, their hands offering soothing rubs to ease any residual tension. The gentle touches and the quiet intimacy of the moment slowly lull you into a deep, restful slumber. Jimin joins the bed on Yoongi’s side after he finishes. 

You don't remember much afterward, the warmth of their legs wrapped around you and the security of their presence cocooning you into a profound sense of peace. You haven’t felt like this in the longest time. Probably since that time you spent with your ex-boyfriend. But now…

Everything has fallen into place.

“I love you guys so much.” You mumble, pressed against Namjoon and Yoongi’s chests and before you drift into sleep, you hear all three of your boyfriends respond back with the same words.

But whatever happens in the future, you think you will be alright, just by having Namjoon, Yoongi and Jimin by your side. 

Who would’ve thought that this all began when you realized you started to really love them, lately?

Finally, they let you love them too.

—

—

—

ONE LAST tbc !!!!! :D

a/n: as i mentioned previously, we only have one more chapter to go! it is the epilogue: shift (outro). we are past the angst, so don't worry about that (i think...). I had a lot of left over smut scenes i initially wrote for this, but didn't want to be repetitive so i will insert it into the epilogue heheheheh. ch 12/epilogue will come out in the next 2 weeks. I'm almost done writing it, but I still need to add a little more and fix some things, plus editor rae proofreading. i hope you guys enjoyed the ride this far, and i'll see you in the epilogue! i will be adding more notes regarding the series later on!

➸ let me know what you think OR join the taglist! ➸ love u lately series masterlist

[j-jinxee]

[ ✦ ] — PARTY ON YOU chpt two

—,' syn :: party on you by j-jinxee,, a series of NSFW one shots including every member of BTS. these chapters are not connected,, no links to one another — just you partying on every bangtan boy. chapter two,, bathroom by jin :: ♫

!! — NSFW under the cut !

✦ [warnings — unprotected,, alcohol consumption,, swearing,, riding,, lmk if imissed any] // 1.9k words.

─────

you had to give him some credit, as a frequent party goer — you had to admit, kim seokjin's parties were far above anyone else's. he was an outstanding host, not a member of any frats, and had a nice ass house. you'd never once had a bad experience with the guy, also never spoken to him but you'll cross that bridge when it comes. for now though, you're enjoying the party.

probably your fourth party at jin's house, always coming as a plus one with a friend, they truly never got old. each one better than the last, you were excited to keep coming back. jin seeming like a really great guy, it was comforting to know who's house you're in — sometimes you rock up to parties and didn't even know the name of the host. so, if you'd ever get the chance to talk to jin, you'd thank him for these events. since as of now, you're shotgunning a beer in his kitchen with your friends.

a few drinks in, you're only a little tipsy. not drunk yet, just having a good time. your friends love racing eachother to see who can shotgun a beer the fastest, and no one's ever beaten you — but after your third skull, you didn't feel like another straight away. yet, you couldn't say no to the challenge. picking up another, your keys in hand — at the ready, your friend doing the same. the countdown beginning, '3.. 2.. 1.. go !'

with that, a stream of beer shot all over you. your friends' can absolutely exploded when they pierced it with the key. surprisingly a rare occurrence, considering you do this at every party. 'shit im sorry, oh my god im so sorry' she frantically apologised. you assured her it was fine, yeah it sucks that you're covered in beer, but you're at a party ! and besides, you can just go to the bathroom and wash up a little. get the stickiness off your arms and wipe your shirt a bit — you'll be fine, you explained.

thankfully, you'd been to this house before. not having to fuss about where the bathroom is, you made your way through the crowd and upstairs. knocking on the door and listening in for any sort of response, you couldn't hear anyone inside. you turned the handle and opened the door — surprisingly, you were met with someone occupying it. that someone being none other than jin, shirtless jin. 'shit– sorry, i didn't hear you' you explained, beginning to close the door.

'wait, what's the matter?' he asks.

'hm?' you respond, confused by his question. still in the doorway, but now looking somewhat down at the floor to avoid staring.

'i mean, what do you need the bathroom for?' he rephrased. 'oh it's just, my friend spilt beer on me. i was going to wash it off' you answered, pointing to the large wet stain on your shirt.

'oh, shit' he exclaimed. 'here, you can use my bathroom. third door on the left' he says, reaching in his back pocket and handing you a key.

'oh, thankyou so much!' you reply. finally shutting the door, your cheeks burning red — no thanks to the combination of alcohol and the sight of him shirtless, he had one hell of a body you never knew about.

walking down the upstairs hallway, arriving at the third door on the left, as he said. unlocking it with the key, this must be his room. makes sense that he keeps it locked, guests can trash the house all they want but he keeps his room private. the curiosity was strong, you doubted any party goer had ever been in jins room before. however, you had a task at hand — and you reeked of beer.

seeing another door on your left, you opened it to see a nice ass bathroom. surprisingly clean for a college boy, but then again, he's clearly very wealthy. shutting the bathroom door, wasting no time discarding your shirt, you washed your hands and started rinsing the alcohol off your arms. it was sadly a little soaked into your bra aswell, but it should be fine once your shirt was clean. soaking your shirt under the tap, getting as much of it out as possible, then drying it with the only towel you could find. you thought you'd wait just so it can air dry a little before putting it back on. sitting down and pulling out your phone, you heard a knock at the door.

'jin?' you called out. you wanted to make sure it was him and not some random, he locked his door for a reason. 'yea it's me, can i come in?' he asked.

sitting there only in your bra, you really didn't mind — you just saw him shirtless after all. 'yea sure'

the door opened to reveal a fully clothed jin, bummer. you lowkey wanted another peak, even if you barely knew the guy. you had to admit, not only was he a good host, but also really good looking. 'everything ok?'

'yea just waiting for my shirt to dry. thanks for letting me in here' you smiled, looking up at him from the ground. 'no problem, didn't want you to stink all night'

smiling, looking down at the floor — you can feel your face getting hot again. why does beer do this to you? or was it jin? you really couldn't tell in your current state. you also couldn't see that jin was a little red too, walking in to see you in just a bra was unexpected to say the least, but you weren't able to tell in your tipsy daze.

'you seem a little out of it' jin questions.

'oh, yea– just in that weird, half-drunk state y'know? would lie down if i could' you were rambling, but it's what happens when you're six beers deep.

'my bed's available if you want it' he offers.

'oh yeah?' you look up at him, expression on your face — mocking his offer. 'are you a part of that 'availability?'' you joked, insinuating he was indirectly suggesting a hookup. 'what? oh! oh no- sorry that's not what i meant' he stuttered, hand coming up to cover his face, worried that you thought that's what he actually meant.

'im kidding, it's ok i know that's not what you meant' you smiled, teasing him was fun — his reactions were always so kind. 'ill gladly take your bed if you're sure that's fine' you accepted, feeling like a lie down would do you some good. 'of course, it's there for however long you need'

'cmon then' you said, getting up off the floor. 'hm?' he followed. 'come lay' you plainly stated, as if it was obvious.

jin was a little confused, to say the least — but he wasn't about to pass up a pretty girl calling him into bed. both of you a little tipsy, both of you well over comfortable enough to lay with eachother, and you still without a shirt. before you knew it, you were flirting with the college party king. not just giving him praise for how well put together his parties were — no, you were straight up calling him hot. words a little blurry, responses a little slow, both of you hitting on eachother without the anxiety of what the other person would say.

liquid confidence really shining through, somehow starting to get physical with one another. you're not sure exactly how it happened, probably something about 'being even' but long story short, jin's shirt came off soon enough. admittedly it was getting hot — unsure if it was from the room with no airflow, or his number of lines that made your pussy wet with slick. drunk or not, he was fucking smooth. his lines working like a charm.

'you know what you're doing' you teased. 'what? tell me, what am i doing?' he responded, lips inches away from yours. each line getting the two of you closer and closer, just waiting for something to snap.

you quoted his earlier response back to him, ''oh no sorry, that's not what i meant' you sure?' you smiled, using his own words against him. 'im sure but, you seem to want something else' 'and you don't?'

faces inches away from his, both shamelessly staring at eachothers lips — there was no act anymore.

jin's lips curved into the slightest smile before connecting with yours. his hand immediately flying up to cup the side of your face, there was no hesitation with the two of you. somehow fumbling your way into straddling him, disconnecting briefly to look at the beautiful sight of him beneath you. quickly finding yourself craving more, you latched your lips back onto his — starting to messily unbuckle his belt.

the only reason jin quickly disconnected was to do it faster than you. looking down at his hips, he was focused on getting the both of you naked. quickly discarding his belt and jeans, starting to help you out of your shorts. both of you becoming so needy so fast, yet not having spoken a word to eachother an hour ago.

jin in only his boxers — it was just too easy to grind down on his clothed erection, leaving a very prominent wet patch from your own arousal. 'fuck, that– that feels good' he whined, so pretty. 'yea? y'know what'd feel better?' you teased, still grinding on his painfully hard cock. 'fuck– please let me' he begged, his hands gently on your ass, guiding you up and down.

no more words needed, you swiftly pulled your underwear to the side, jin pulling his down just enough to free his aching member. the thought of asking if he had condoms didn't even enter your mind, looks like the morning after pill will have to suffice. way too lost in eachother already, you slowly sunk down onto his leaking tip. he was squirming, feeling far too sensitive — but being patient nonetheless, he didn't want to fuck you dumb immediately. you could feel every detail, every vein — every curve of his pretty cock, all already so deep inside you.

it wasn't long until jin's breathing was interrupted by insistent whines. heavy breaths between uncontrolled vowels, he was close already. positioning yourself upwards — you were riding him. mixing the motions of bouncing and grinding, all he could do was tip his head back and hold on. 'i– ffuck i can't' he apologised, moans getting louder as he impatiently met your motions halfway — drilling into you from below.

'it's ok. cum, cum inside me' you encouraged him, he didn't need to last long with how he was going. kissing your cervix with every thrust, you were ready to cum too. each contact made your vision go white, getting closer and closer, your head was spinning. not much longer and your moans got just as loud as his — screaming his name, grinding down desperately as you both chased euphoria. 'f– fuck! ah!'

your head tipping back as you felt thick ropes of his seed fill you up — your own release fighting to push it back out. still fucking on him to ride out your high, unintentionally overstimulating him. 'fuck! fuck stop– please!' he begged upon deaf ears. he whined underneath you until you stopped, a little embarrassed when you realised what you did — completely oblivious to it prior.

slowly getting off him, his cum leaking out of you, dripping onto his sheets. you finally got to lie down. breathless, looking up at the ceiling — 'i really like your parties y'know'

─────

[AN] :: holaa !! hope y'all like the second chapter of party on you :3 sorry if it's a bit shit — im not really a jin girly so im a bit lacking,, but i hope i did alright. lmk if you'd like to be on taglist !